Published Sex Stories / incest-stories

My Day as a Pool Boy

centrum on Incest Stories

"Dylan is grounded for two weeks."

"Grounded? Isn't he a bit old to be grounded?"

"Mom found a bag of pot in his room and she went nuts. She wanted to turn it over to the cops to teach him a lesson. Dad came up with the idea of grounding Dylan instead. He can't go anywhere and none of his friends can come over. He's got a long list of projects to do around the house."

I sighed. I had been looking forward to talking with Alex, but my sister Emily was embarrassing me in front of her long-time best friend. I continued brushing our pool and pretended to not hear my sister talking.

Alex was a tall, thin beauty with shoulder-length light brown hair. This was my favorite time of year to talk with her. She was incredibly smart and incredibly driven. Saturday, she would graduate valedi

Falling for Brother

Naughty_Bear123 on Incest Stories

Leanne was 16 years old. She had beautiful shoulder length jet-black hair, sky blue eyes, and the complexion of an angel. She had a beautiful body. She stood about 5'5" and had 34C tits. She had grown up with her brother, Dan. Dan was 17, nearly 18. He was 6'' tall, had green eyes, blond hair and worked out enough to keep his muscles toned. A few weeks before Dan's 18th birthday, their parents told them that they were going to go on a 2 week vacation. "We?", Leanne asked. "No, honey, your father and I. You and Dan will have the house to yourselves. I expect that you both will be fine and can take care of yourselves, right?" "Yeah...sure, Mom. So, just you and dad, huh? A romantic vacation...hehe..." "Don't even think about it. Your father and I just
Read More
want to spend some time alone." Just then, Dan walked in and found out about the trip his parents would be taking. He shrugged it off and went to his room. The next morning, the parents left. Leanne went back into the house and started getting things ready for a shower. She headed towards the bathroom and heard the water already running. "I thought Dan was still asleep...." she thought. She pushed the door open a little and peeked in. What she saw took her aback. Dan was showering. She had never seen her brother up so close and......naked. She wanted to scream, but she kept quiet and just watched as he washed himself. She felt a wetness between her legs. "No...I can't.. It's wrong...." She pulled the door to and went to her room and stripped down and went to her bed. She pulled out a small vibrator and turned it on low and put it to her dripping pussy. "Uhhhh....." she gasped. She turned it on a little higher and began to rub it on her clit then moved it down to her hole and pushed it in, leaving it in just a minute and pulling it out. She started off slow and began to go faster. She started to buck her hips with the movement of her hand. "Oh...oh...mmmmmm....dan...." she muttered. "What are you doing?!" a voice came from her door. She had forgotten to shut her door on the way into her room, and there stood her brother staring at her. She turned scarlet and jerked her sheet over her naked body. "What are you doing in here?!?!" she screamed. "I was just going to my room and I heard you moaning and going on. I thought something was wrong, but evidently...it wasn't." Leanne just stared at her brother, still scarlet red, and then she looked away, smiling. "What? What's so funny?" "Your towel fell off." Dan looked down, and sure enough, his towel was at his ankles and his member was at full attention. "Uhh.....shit..." was all he could say. "Dan?" But he walked away. She got up and put a long T-shirt on and followed him to his room, but he had closed the door. She heard moans coming from inside and she knew what he was doing. "Dan? Can I come in? I really have to talk to you." "Just a minute...." he was making so much noise trying to get dressed before he opened his door, that he made more of a mess than anything else. Finally, he opened his door and saw his little sister standing there looking at him all innocent. "Dan...is everything okay?" "Yeah, why?" "Well, you kinda freaked out back in my room." "Leanne, I don't want to talk about it right now." "Dan...." "What?" "Dan, I saw you in the shower. Thats why I was like that in my room. I got hot over you....." "You were looking at me in the shower?!?!" "No....yes. I was going to the shower and I heard the water running and I looked in and saw you. I couldn't look away....Your body is so perfect......" "Leanne, it's not right.....I....I..." he stammered. Leanne went to sit down on his bed and motioned him over. "Dan, I have to confess something else to you as well. I've had thoughts about you for a long time now. I know it's wrong, but I can't help it." "What kind of thoughts?" "Sexual, romatical...." He just looked at her, not saying a word. "Dan, I think I'm falling in love with you." "Leanne..." he said, but she had moved in and kissed him on the lips. He lost control and pulled her into him, letting himself go to his instincts. he pulled her shirt upp over her head and threw it in the floor and pulled back to admire her body. "You're so beautiful, Leanne." He then pulled off his boxers and pulled her back to him and began kissing her again. He pushed her back on the bed and got on top of her, kissing his way around, paying special attention to her nipples. He nibbled on one lightly and moved to the other and did the same. He moved back up to look at her and asked "Leanne, are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes, I'm sure. I'm ready..." He smiled and kissed her. He then guided his cock to the opening of her pussy and gently pushed in. "Mmmmmm" Leanned moaned. He pushed even further until he hit a barrier. "You're a virgin, Leanne?" "Yeah...I wanted the right person to take me....and you're that right person." "Wow....you've really thought his over...." "Just take me, Dan. I want you. I love you. Make love to me Dan." With that, he pulled back a little and thrust in. Leanne made a small scream and burried her face into his shoulder until the pain subsided. "I'm okay now..." "Good." Dan began to pump slowly and started to pick up pace when Leanne started bucking her hips in motion with his. "Oh, Dan...you feel so good inside of me. " He smiled at her and leaned down to kiss her. "Leanne, I love you." "I love you too." About then, Leanne went stiff and murmured "I'm cumming!" He stopped with her and pushed in as far as he could and let go. They both came at the same time, holding eachother tight. Leanne let go first and fell back onto his bed. Dan collapsed on top of her and just layed there for a few minutes. He rolled off of her and kissed her. He put his arms around her and they fell asleep. More soon? Let me know.....

I need a favor

Sphenix on Incest Stories

    One night I was downstairs sitting on the couch doing my home work when I heard a 'Knock Knock' from the door way. It was my little sister. Out of instinct my eyes did not go straight to her face. I took a quick once over of her body and saw that she was wearing her dance clothes still. The way she dressed when she went to dance was almost slutty. But she was innocent enough for a 13 year old. That was not the look that she was really going for. But provocative it remained to my 17 year old mind. She was barefoot and was wearing her grey and white...sweats I would call them, more like pajamas, that were tight against her slender legs and little butt. As she started to walk toward me I looked a little higher and noticed she was wearing her white tank top over her
Read More
little training bra covering her protruding B cup breasts. She had shoulder length brown hair swishing back and forth across her face as she sped up to a run and jumped over the back of the couch and landed next to me. Finnally looking her in the face she started to speak.
    "Brian I need you to do something for me" she said.
"Ok, what do you need?" I asked.
    "I need you to cover for me tomorrow night"
"What for?" I asked.
    "Well Ashley and I are... going somewhere tomorrow night and I already know mom and dad wouldn't let me go if I asked them so will you please cover for me." She then started to give me the puppy dog face and looking into her sweet eyes I could not say no.
    "Well I do have something going on tomorrow night that I kind of need to be there for. I could lose I lot of money." I said already deciding to say yes.
    "Oh PLEASE! Please I really, really need you to do this. Umm...I don't have very much money really. How much would it take to pay you?"
    "More than you have." I replied.
"Uhh... Well I there anything else I could do for you. Like chores or something?" Then just when I was about to say OK I will, she said "Well how about If I played with your penis for a while? Or well no that was stupid. Not tha-, I mean well I heard-" I was totaly shocked. I had never thought she would go to that extreme.
    I started to get images and flashbacks running through my mind. My little sister's lips sliding up and down on my shaft. Me cumming in her mouth. And then I remembered the time when I caught a look at her in the shower last year. Her naked body wet, and covered with soap. Her budding breasts begining to become visable. I had thought about her sexually more than once but never acted on those thoughts. It wasn't my fault when I happened to glance down and see her little camel toe or get a slight hard on when she would walk around in the morning in her underwear out in the open.
    But before she was finished babbling, I had already made up my mind that it would be wrong to take advantage of her. "Look Jamie you don't need to do that, there has got to be something else-"
    "But there isn't" she said placing her hand on my thigh. "And why wouldn't you want me to do that anyway? Are you saying you have never thought about me that way even once? Come on I know you. I am not a little girl anymore Brian. And I promise I won't tell anyone about it."
    Her hand stared to slowly slide up my thigh closer and closer to my hardening prick. I could not resist her anymore especially when she was insisting like that. "Ok, just for a minute" I said.
    "Ok" she said sliding down onto the floor in front of me "but I have never done this kind of thing before. I have only heard the other girls talk about it so tell me if I am not doing it right" I was relived that she hadn't done anything before with other guys. If it is going to be with anyone I guess I would want it to be me I thought. She reached her hands up and undid my pants, slowly pulling down the zipper. My cock was throbbing anticipating her touch. As soon as my pants were down my dick shot up and made a tent in my boxers. I saw a little smile on Jamie's face as she reached up and pulled down my boxers making my cock spring back into the upright position. She slowly reached out her hand and touched the tip with her fingers. My whole body jerked from the sensation. She was the first person to touch my shaft besides myself and it felt wonderful. Soon she completly took hold of me and started rubbing slowly. Her soft fingers were smooh against my skin. I started giving her directions on what to do. Soon she was doing it like a pro. Sliding her hand up and down at just the perfect speed. I was trying to hold off my orgasm for as long as I could to make this last. I was turned on more than I had ever been in my entire life. "Put your mouth on it" I said breathing heavily. Without question she dropped her head down, pulled back her hair and put her lips to my shaft. Just like in my vision she was perfect. Her soft virgin lips sliding and licking everywhere on my dick. After a couple of minutes it was finnaly to much to bear. I let my stream go. The first gush startled her and she stopped sucking as it hit the back of her throat. "Don't stop!" I said and then she went back to sucking, licking up every last drop of my hot cum.
     I laid back on the couch and stared at the ceiling. After a minute I looked back down and saw my limp cock still wet with my little sister's saliva and her face still covered with my cum.
    "So... how did your little sister do for her first time?"
"She did...excellent, couldn't have done better."
    "Thanks I am glad you liked it" she replied "But listen can you do me one more favor?"
    "Ya anything you want sis."
"I want you to give me an orgasm."
    "What! Hey I don't know If we should go any farther. I mean I am your brother."
    "I just gave you a blowjob Brian. Can't you do this one thing for me please. I can't get myself to climax with my fingers."
    After a momnet of hesitation I said "Alright take off your clothes. "She stood up and lifted her shirt off over her head and then she reached behind her back and unclasped her bra. Letting it fall to the ground she looked up at me, but I wasn't looking at her face. She then put her hands on her hips and slowly slide down her pants and kicked them off ont the floor reveling her silkly, black panties covering her wet cunt. "OK.....lay down on the couch" I said. She got herself comfortable. I  placed my hands on her feet and moved them up to her hips. Grabbing hold of her panties I slide them down off her legs, down to her ankles then she kicked them off onto the floor with her feet. Not taking my eyes of her nude body I positioned myself between her legs. "What do you think of me?" she asked. The devilsih look I gave her answered her question. Immediatly I slide my hand over to her pussy and inserted a finger. Ohh she was soo tight and wet. My fingers had no trouble moving inside her virgin folds. She started to moan soflty and play with her erect nipples. I reached up and took one of her breasts in my hand and fondled her at the same time. Her boobs were so soft and smooth and I was able to cup the whole thing in my hand at once.
    After about five minutes of fingering, Jamie could not take it any longer. "Fuck me Brian, do me now, I want you inside me Brian."
    "What.. I can't. You will get pregnant Jamie."
"No you won't I am on the pill, that is where Ashley and I were going tomorrow, for a check up."
    "Really"
"Ya really, so go ahead take me"
She didn't need to tell me again. I pulled my cock back out of my boxers and lifted both her legs onto my shoulders giving me a clear view of her bald, little pussy. Moving in closer I touched the head of my cock to her pussy lips. "Push it it Brian!" Jamie moaned. Slowly inch by inch I slide my hard 8 inch member into her wet vagina until I was completly inside her. Calmly I started pumping her slamming my balls into her hips after each push. Soon I was able to go full speed on her. In and out, in and out I went with Jamie pushing her hips into me at the same time. "I have to cum" I yelled.
    "No wait just a minute longer I am almost there" She screamed.
After about five more pumps I felt her female jucies squirting out onto my cock and dripping off my ball sack. "Now" she screamed. Then with all my energy I exploded deep inside her. Gush after gush I pump my hot liquid in my little sister's pussy until I fell on top of her exhusted with my penis still in her. My head laying on her breast as I fell asleep. Next PART 2 if you like it.

shower

storyteller00069 on Incest Stories

Shower

I was washing myself under the shower when, all of a sudden, the bathroom door opened and in walked Jessica, my 15 year old granddaughter.

“Oops.” She exclaimed when she saw me naked under the shower.

Being seen naked by my granddaughter didn’t upset me as I’d always been rather lax about nudity.

Read More
n">I’d seen her naked too, but that had been quite some years ago.

She’d started closing the bathroom door as soon as she’d started developing breasts and growing pubes about 5 years ago.

To me, that was just part of growing up and it had not bothered me that she’d chosen to hide her body from my view.

“Granddad, can I please go out tonight?” she asked, not bothering to turn her face away from my nudity.

Jessica had come to stay with my wife and me after she’d had a fight with her mother.

“Where are you going to be?” I asked, still washing myself as we spoke.

“With some of my friends.” She answered and I saw her eyes dart downwards quickly to stare at my cock which had started to grow.

It was not surprising that my cock had started to grow.

It wasn’t everyday that I was totally naked in front of a beautiful 15 year old girl.

Bringing her eyes back up to my face, she said, “Well?”

“Well what?” I countered, seeing her face had grown slightly red with embarrassment.

“Can I please go out?” She replied, again her eyes darting towards my semi-erect cock.

“You be home by 9pm, okay?” I told her, pleased that she had seen my cock growing.

“Okay granddad, Thanks.” She answered.

I expected her to leave the bathroom then, but to my surprise she didn’t.

“What are you going to be doing today, granddad?” she asked, once more darting her eyes towards my cock which had by this time, had grown to its full 7 inches.

I’m not overly big, but I knew Jessica wouldn’t have seen a cock my size before.

It was 2 inches thick and now stood proudly out in front of my crotch, allowing young Jessica to see every inch of it.

“I’m not doing a lot sweetheart.” I replied.

My wife had gone to the office and wouldn’t be back till this evening, so I knew I was safe allowing Jessica to stand there looking at me fully naked.

“Okay” Jessica replied in an off handed sort of way.

All of her attention was now firmly fixed on my erection.

I couldn’t stop the smile that appeared on my face.

I started to wash my cock with my soapy hand and Jessica watched with fixed attention as I did so.

She was no longer pretending not to stare at my cock, but instead just looked openly at it standing mere inches away from her.

I slowly stroked myself in front of her, knowing as I did so, that what I was doing was both morally and legally wrong, but any guilt I should of felt wasn’t there.

Instead, I found myself being thrilled by the very thought of pulling myself off in front of my granddaughter.

Jessica just stared at my fist pumping away at my cock and suddenly, a white stream of warm cum shot out of the eye of my cock and landed on the tiled floor of the shower and was washed away to be swallowed by the drain in the centre of the shower.

The 2nd and 3rd streams of cum followed the 1st stream and my cock softened inside my fist.

I looked at Jessica standing there wide eyed still staring at my now limp cock.

“Granddad!!!” she finally managed to get out after overcoming the shock she’d experienced at seeing me pulling myself off in front of her.

“What?” I asked in what I hoped was an innocent tone of voice.

“You’re disgusting.” She replied, but her tone of voice told me that she was far from being disgusted; in fact, I’d have said that she’d enjoyed the whole thing.

“Why am I disgusting?” I asked, squeezing the last few drops of cum from my cock.

“You’re not supposed to do that sort of thing in front of your own granddaughter.” She replied, finally taking her eyes away from my crotch and looking me right in the eyes.

“My granddaughter should not have come into the bathroom while I was taking a shower.” I replied with a grin.

“You could have left any time, sweetheart.” I added grinning.

Jessica knew that I was correct in what I’d just said.

She didn’t reply.

“I want to take a shower, granddad.” she said looking down at the drain in the centre of the shower stall, maybe half expecting cum to come back up the drain.

“Okay.” I answered and turned the water off and then I stepped out of the stall and picked up a towel and started wiping myself dry.

I saw Jessica’s eyes drop downwards again as she stared at my cock waving between my legs as I toweled myself dry.

“Why don’t you get undressed and get under the shower?” I asked, hoping she would.

“I can’t get undressed in front of you granddad.” she replied in a shocked tone of voice.

“Why not?” I asked amused.

“You’ll see me naked, that’s why.” She replied.

“Jessica, I’ve already seen you naked hundreds of times.” I replied with a laugh.

“Yeah…well, that was before…” she stopped short of saying before she’d started developing into womanhood.

“Jessica, just because you’ve got a couple of hairs down there, doesn’t change the fact that I’ve seen and wiped your backside many times.” I replied laughing.

“I’ve got a lot more than a couple of hairs down there granddad.” she replied angrily.

“Yeah sure you have.” I said with a smirk.

“I have too.” She replied, before unzipping her jeans and pealing them down her thighs, and then she pulled the front of her panties away from her crotch and revealed a nice bunch of pubes growing around her cunt.

“See?” she said with a satisfied grin.

“Mmm, you’re right; you do have quite a few hairs down there.” I replied, happy that she’d gotten angry enough to want to prove that she did have a lot of hair down there.

“Well, seeing as you’re showing me your vagina now, you may as well get undressed and get under the shower, eh?” I asked with a grin.

The thought of seeing her totally naked under the shower made my cock begin to take an interest; I felt it starting to grow again.

Jessica looked at me for a few seconds before her eyes once again dropped down towards my cock and I saw them widened as she saw my cock starting to become erect once more.

She looked back at me and I’d have given a million dollars to have been able to read her mind right then.

Without a word, she finished off peeling her jeans and her panties off her legs and then slipped her top off, revealing a smallish pair of breasts, with both nipples standing erect.

She stood there for a few seconds, allowing my glaze to roam all over her naked body, before stepping into the shower stall and turning the water on.

I stood there staring at the twin buns of her cute arse as she started to wash her body with the soap.

She was acting as though I was no longer standing in the bathroom with her, totally naked with an erection.

After a couple of seconds, she bent down and started washing her feet.

Because she was facing away from me, I saw her nude cunt appear.

Soapy water ran off both plump lips and dripped to the floor of the stall as she washed her feet.

I then decided to take the matter in my own hands so to speak.

“Would you like me to wash your back for you?” I asked.

She half turned towards me and again stared straight down at my stiff cock pointing straight at her, before replying, “Sure, okay.”

I stepped into the stall behind her and Jessica’s small body seemed to shiver in anticipation as she handed me the bar of soap.

I started to wash her neck and shoulders with the soap and after a minute or so, I began to move my soapy hands down her back.

“Mmm, that feels nice granddad.” she said softly.

I then dropped the soap on the floor of the stall and moved both of my hands downwards until they cupped the twin cheeks of her arse.

I gently massaged her soft cheeks with my fingers, slowly working my way towards the crack of her arse.

Then I ran the tip of one finger down the groove between her cheeks, moving closer towards my ultimate goal.

As soon as my finger touched her tiny anus, she groaned softly to herself.

I gently teased her little hole with my fingertip, bringing forth more little groans of pleasure from this wonderfully not so innocent young girl.

I bet none of her boyfriends had ever played with her arsehole.

Then, I slipped my finger downward until it met the soft wet flesh between her outer lips and I slowly ran my finger along its moistness.

I sank to my knees behind her and used both hands to spread her legs apart, causing her vaginal lips to part even further apart.

I rubbed my fingers over the whole of her cunt, enjoying the softness of her flesh against my fingers.

I then planted the tip of my index finger at the wet entrance to her cunt and began to push my way up inside of her.

She spread her thighs apart even more as my thick finger eased slowly up inside of her.

I began to finger fuck her, knowing as I did so, that my throbbing cock would soon replace my finger inside this tight little hole.

I brought my free hand around to the front of her body and started to use my fingertips to tease her tiny clitoris, bringing forth even louder groans from her.

It took only seconds before her whole body shook as she orgasmed on my finger which was firmly planted inside of her.

“Oh god.” She cried out as wave after wave of pure pleasure rode through her tiny body.

Her body nearly collapsed against me as she started to come down from her orgasm.

Instead of stopping, I continued to gently massage her sensitive clitoris with my fingers bringing more loud moans from her as she started building towards her 2nd orgasm of the morning.

But this time, before she could actually orgasm, I stopped playing with her and stood back up behind her as she groaned in disappointment.

I’d worked her up the 2nd time, because now I wanted to fuck her and knew if she’d been sexually satisfied by her 1st orgasm, then just maybe she would have stopped me from fucking her.

Her body stiffened as soon as she felt the head of my cock touch her backside.

“Granddad…I don’t think we should be doing this.” She complained fearfully.

“Why not?” I asked, bringing my finger back around to her clitoris and started massaging it again.

“Oh god.” She cried out as my fingers worked on her sensitive clitoris.

I slipped my thick cock in between her thighs until it nestled against her wet hole.

She made no attempt to stop me.

As I rubbed her clitoris with my fingers, I began to move myself in and out between her thighs.

I wanted to fuck her badly by this time, but also didn’t want her to be able to say later on, that I’d raped her.

I wanted her to be the one who asked for my cock to be put inside her.

I found that Jessica was responding to having my cock rub along the moist groove of her cunt, by squeezing and releasing the shaft of my cock in between her thighs.

I leaned forward and said to her softly, “Are you quite sure we can’t do this?”

“I…I don’t know.” She replied a little breathlessly as she again neared her 2nd orgasm. “You’re way too big for me.” She added

“Couldn’t I just put the head of my cock inside you? I don’t have to push it all the way up inside of you.” I said hoping she was getting so worked up, she’d agree to anything I asked.

She was pushing her hips downward against the shaft of my cock.

“I suppose so.” She managed to say.

“But what if you get me pregnant?” she suddenly said, horrified that she may fall pregnant to her own grandfather.

“I’ve been fixed up. I can’t give anyone Babies anymore.” I said from behind her.

“Oh.” Was her only reply.

Taking that as a yes to me fucking her, I stopped playing with her clitoris and brought my hand back behind her.

I then spread the cheeks of her arse and angled the head of my cock up towards the moist entrance to her cunt.

I gave her a couple more seconds in which to object, but when no objections came, I began to slowly push the head of my cock in between her outer lips.

“Oh god.” Jessica said as she felt the head of my cock trying to force its way pass her outer lips.

She was very small down there and at first I thought that I may not be able to get it inside her.

I pushed myself forward a bit more forcefully and suddenly the head of my cock popped inside her.

“Shit.” Jessica exclaimed as she felt the head of my cock enter her.

I stopped myself from plunging deep inside her and again, started to play with her clitoris.

She was so tight; it was like having a vice around the head of my cock.

But the more I played with her clitoris, the wetter she became, soon becoming loose enough so that I could slowly push my way deeper and deeper inside her.

Within seconds, I felt her starting to push herself backwards onto the head of my cock as her sexual buildup increased.

Slowly, but surely, I felt my cock entering her, an inch at a time.

It wasn’t too long before I nearly had all of myself deeply imbedded inside her.

I knew full well that she wasn’t all that far away from having her 2nd orgasm.

My strokes were becoming faster and deeper as I too neared my own climax.

Suddenly, I felt hot cum shooting from my cock to finish up deep inside of her.

Jessica must have felt it too, as it seemed to trigger her own orgasm.

I felt a hot gush of juices as she orgasmed against the head of my cock, flooding over my cock and leaking out of her to fall onto the floor at our feet.

I could see our mixed incestuous juices going down the drain and wondered if she would become pregnant after all.

I had lied about being fixed.

Until I knew for sure, I was going to be fucking this child as often as I could.

My Story: the Lake House - First Night

Jim Andy on Incest Stories

We were soaked, by the time Patty got the door to the house open and we stepped inside.  Patty said; stay here for a minute while I get some towels and blankets.  When she returned we were stripping off our clothes and laying them by the fire to dry.  Patty said, well I guess that takes care of the first order of business; I was about to tell you that the entire community is clothing optional.  That really means no clothes, unless you are uncomfortable, in which case you can wear swim shorts or bikini bottoms.

Read More
yes">  Most of us ignored the latter and continued shedding all of our clothes, which is the way we would stay for the rest of the weekend.

 

After we dried off and wrapped our selves in the blankets that Patti brought, we settled on the large U shaped sofa in front of the fire and started to warm up.  Patti was the first to speak.  She announced the house rules.  Meals are at 8, 12, and 5.  Everyone helps cook or cleanup, no freeloaders!  Since there are 4 teenagers in the house, there are snacks in the end cupboard and some in the top shelf of the refrigerator – she warned us not to eat the food for the meals.  That last warning drew a laugh from Jason, who apparently has done that before.

 

The girls sleep in the large bedroom, the boys in the small one.  Patty reiterated that the dress code is clothing optional; there are 10 homes surrounding the lake and the property is fenced and with security to keep out the peeping toms.  Everyone in the community follows the clothing optional rule and this time of year, most residents are nude.  Don’t be surprised if you see people of all ages walking around nude.  Say hi, they are very friendly.  My husband and I party with several of them when we are here and Shelley and Jason have made friends with most of the teenagers and a few of the older folks as well.  I looked as Jason and he just grinned and mouthed “Later”. 

 

One more thing, she added, if anyone invites you to come over to their house, it usually is an invitation for sex.  You do not have to accept.  If you say yes, fine, if you say maybe another time, that means you cannot do it today, but you will likely accept at another time.  On the other hand if you are not interested, just say no and they will understand and not ask again.

 

After that we just sat around enjoying the fire.  Shelley and I were under one blanket, Jason and Mary under another and Patty and my mom under a third.  It was hard to miss the hanky panky going on under the blankets.  Most of it was rubbing and touching, but occasionally, one of us would disappear under the blanket and their partner would understandably be challenged not to be too obvious that they were receiving oral sex.

 

Dinner was spaghetti and no one used napkins so we just took turns licking the splatters from the person next to us.  Shelley was the first to spill sauce on her breast.  I turned to lick it off, but stopped when it became obvious that my Mom was going to get there first.  It turned out to be a very messy dinner.  All of us seemed to have a penchant for spilling our food.  The girls, mostly splattered their breasts and stomach, Jason and I seemed to drop it on our cocks most of the time.  After dinner we all pitched in and cleaned up.

 

After dinner we settled in with new blanket partners and watched a movie.  I ended up with Patty, Jason with Shelley and Mary and my Mom.  The movie was chick flick.  There was some nudity, but it was mainly the guys showing their ass as they climbed on top of some chick.  The girls thoroughly enjoyed the flick; Jason and I were not impressed.  After the movie, the girls must have had a secret signal, as they all rose almost in unison and said they were going to bed.  Jason and I just sat there admiring the swaying derrieres as they departed.  We decided to watch a more suitable guy movie, but quickly lost interest and decided to go to bed.  We heard the giggling and moaning as we passed the girl’s room.  We never learned what went on that first night or any other night for that matter, but there was certainly a lot of giggling and moaning and a few screams of ecstasy.  Jason and I shared a queen bed in the smaller bedroom. 

 

I went into the bathroom to brush my teeth and wash my face.  Done with that; I was already naked, so I started to climb under the covers when Jason said, show me how you suck your own dick.  I asked; right now?  And he said, yes, he could think of no better time, the girls were getting off in the next room, the walls were not sound proof, and that was certainly getting us excited.  I laughed and said OK.  It usually works best if you lie at the foot of the bed; far enough from the edge so you do not fall off.  Lie down about here.  Jason lay on his back with his legs partially off the foot of the bed.  I said now raise your feet over your head and keep going until they are resting on the bed above your head.  Jason easily did that, but could not quite reach his cock with his lips.  I said, I think we can fix that.  First thing, an erect cock will help, so I reached in and wrapped my hand around his cock and began pumping it.  It started to harden almost immediately and in less than a minute had grown to an erection that was nearly twice as long as when it was soft. 

 

That was enough for him to place his lips around the head of his cock.  I said just a minute and repositioned him and said now try that.  He easily took his cock in his mouth and slid his lips nearly two-thirds of the way down his shaft.  I patted him on his ass and said way to go.  Then said stop there for a second, I want to measure this.  I said, see if you can get any more in you mouth, then I used my fingers to circle and mark where his lips were.  When he withdrew I measured nearly 5 inches inside his mouth.  I said that is great, best I can do is about 4 inches. 

 

Now let’s see you cum!  Jason resumed sucking his cock.  Even though I had sucked my own cock a half a dozen times, I was fascinated to watch Jason work on his own cock.  I noticed that he tried several different approaches, and then settled on one that involved slow, deliberate movements, sliding as far up his shaft as he could go, then a rapid pull to the tip at which time he used his tongue to lick all around the head of his cock.  That went on for several minutes.  Then it appeared he was preparing to cum as he changed his movements so that he was using short fast strokes that just covered the head and top inch or two of his cock.  Also, his breathing picked up and he was panting as much from the excitement as the exertion.  I was not sure how he would react, but I decided to reach over and touch him.  I did not want to upset his rhythm or stop his climax, so I started by touching his leg and ass.  He did not react at first, but then mumbled something that I thought sounded like don’t stop.  I decided to continue slowly to give him a chance to stop me if that was not what he said.  I moved my hand further up his ass and began rubbing the base of his cock and balls.  There was still no signal to stop, so I started rubbing his ball sack and the base of his cock.  He jumped a bit and then reached up with his hand and took my hand and began massaging his ball sack and the cock that was still beyond the reach of his lips.  He let go and I continued rubbing.  He stopped just long enough to remove his cock from his mouth and pant don’t stop, that feels incredible and it would feel even better if you would stick your tongue in my ass while you are rubbing me.  He then resumed sucking his cock at a slower pace than before; I guessed he did not want to cum too fast, especially if I was going to lick his ass.  I moved around and positioned myself facing his ass and started licking.  I first gave his balls and cock a good licking then moved up to his ass opening and started probing his opening.  I attempted to  push my tongue inside with little success until I felt him pushing back with his sphincter muscles.   Once he did that, he seemed to open up a bit and I was able to stick my tongue inside, not far at first, but it went deeper as I worked my tongue around his opening.  I moved my tongue from side to side and in and out.  I couldn’t see Jason’s face, but I felt from his movement that he was about to cum in his own mouth.  The contractions around my tongue were clear evidence that he was about to received a mouthful of his own sweet cum.

 

After another minute I gave him a final licking from his ass to his cock and fell back on the bed.  After Jason let go of his cock and uncoiled beside me, I patted him on the leg and said and that is how you suck yourself off.  What do you think?  Wow was all he could say.  He leaned over and said do you want a taste.  I said, yes and he brought his lips to mine and allowed some of his cum to dribble into my mouth.  We kissed briefly and he lay back down and said I can’t believe how good my own cum tastes coming directly from cock into my mouth.  I once tried to cum in my mouth by getting in the same position and jacking off, but I missed, the cum either shot way over my head or dripped on my neck.  I licked some off and tasted it, but that was not the same as this.

 

Now let me see you do it.  I grinned and OK, but only if you rub me and tongue my ass the way I did you.  Jason said what if I say no.  I grinned and said, I’ll suck my self anyway.  He laughed and said, deal, and added that he would give me the best tongue my ass had ever had.  I quickly repositioned myself to allow room for both of us and raised my legs over my head.  My cock was already hard, so placing it in my mouth, was easy.  However, one thing surprised me.  In the past, I was only able to get the head of my cock in my mouth when I first bent over, then after I worked for a few minutes, if I had not cum by then, I was able to go deeper and get nearly 4 inches in my mouth.  What surprised me was that I was able to go much deeper, right from the beginning, at least as deep as I have ever been able in the past.  I wondered if this meant I was getting a bit more limber and would be able to get more of my cock in my mouth.  Rather than think too much about it, I plunged right in.  My favorite stroke was to plunge as far down my cock as I could go, lock my lips around my cock and slowly pull, stretching the skin as I went until I got to the tip and had as much loose skin as possible pulled up over the tip of my throbbing cock and then release it.  When I did that, I imagined that I was not circumcised and there was all this loose skin at the tip of my cock to suck on.  I then reversed the process and used my lips to push the skin down away from the tip as far as I could then release it and start over.  I could do this for some time without cumming.  It felt so good; it just gave me tingles up and down my spine. 

 

After doing that for a while, I would be ready to cum, so I would, use my tongue and lips to slide up and down my cock as rapidly as possible.  That always brought me to climax within a dozen strokes or so.  Knowing that I did not want to rush my climax, I started slow and pulled y skin up and down as I usually do.  I had done this only a few strokes when I felt Jason rubbing my legs and ass and then felt and saw his tongue working its magic on my ass, balls and cock base.  I pulled out a second and asked Jason to push down a bit on my hips as I sucked.  He did so and again to my surprise, my cock slid in my mouth all the say to the base.  I could feel my balls bounce against my chin.  I was stunned and excited, I pulled out and did it again and I had my entire shaft in my mouth.  I stopped and just enjoyed the sensation as I ran my tongue up and down the top side of my cock.  It was then that I realized, the tongue normally slides on the bottom of the penis when you get a blow job from someone else, but is on the top side when you do yourself. 

 

About that moment, Jason stabbed his tongue into my ass opening.  I squeezed and pushed back as hard as I could and I felt his tongue enter my opening.  I just lay there holding my cock in my mouth and savoring the moment.  I knew that if I moved very much I could cum.  I finally decided there would be other opportunities like this, probably the next evening, so I started pumping my lips up and down my shaft and in a matter of moments I felt my cum build in my balls and then explode, shooting from the pee hole at the tip of my cock, deep in my throat.  I swallowed the first shots of sperm, then pulled back a bit and collected the rest to savor in my mouth.  My cock gets really sensitive, so I had to stop moving and just hold still.  I stayed like that for several minutes then slowly using my lips to cover my teeth, squeezed the remaining cum from my cock and released my cock.  I started to lie down then decided to return the favor and give Jason a load of my sperm.  I leaned over and pressed my lips close to his and let a long strand of cum drool into his mouth.  We kissed once more and I flopped down next to him.  I just lay there catching my breath when Jason laid his hand full on my cock and said I’ glad we’re friends.  I replied me to and returned the favor, rubbing his cock.  With that Jason turned over and soon fell asleep. 

 

The next thing I knew, someone was climbing into bed behind me and spooning with me.  I was a bit groggy and could not tell who it was, except that there was no cock pressed against my ass.  I felt female breasts pressed against my back and an arm draped over me and caressing my chest.  The next thing I felt was warm breath on my back and lips gently caressing my neck.  I finally realized who it was when I recognized her perfume and voice whispering please fuck me.  I turned to face Patty, Jason’s mother.   I pulled her close to me and found her lips as we kissed deeply.  Our tongues eagerly found each other and we pressed closer together, touching each other with our arms, legs, feet, and chest.  The tingle was breath-taking from feeling her breasts pressed to mine and my cock sandwiched between our hungry bodies.

 

I was getting ready to roll on top of her, when she quickly straddled me and in the deft movements of a very experienced lover, impaled herself on my cock.  She placed her hands on my chest and began pumping long slow strokes that lifted her nearly to the tip of my cock then lowered her until her cunt lips were touching my balls and surrounding the base of my cock.  I reached for her breasts, but she took my hands, entwined our fingers and pinned my arms behind my head.  I could not see well in the dim light, but Patty seemed to take joy in controlling my every movement.  She held me down and continued pumping her cunt lips up and down my cock.  Every few strokes as she plunged to the base of my cock, she paused and moved her hips in a circular motion.  I had not felt that before, but it like plunging my cock in a bucket of ice followed by a hot bath.  The effect was both uncomfortable, and exciting at the same time. 

 

I was only marginally aware of Jason who was furiously fucking my mother in the bed beside us.  She was on her hands and knees and he was plunging his cock in and out of her for all he was worth.  I couldn’t tell whether he was fucking her cunt or was plunging into her ass.  It certainly didn’t matter to Mom.  She was wiggling and groaning with pleasure and pushing back into Jason every time he thrust forward.  His hands were on Mom’s sides, holding her hips to meet his thrusts and periodically sliding up to cup her breasts.  Meanwhile Mom would take one of her hands and reach under and fondle Jason’s cock and balls.  This would stop Jason’s movement and they would stay like that for a few moments while she stroked him and probably her own lips at the same time, and then she would resume her position and Jason would start thrusting again.

 

Meanwhile, Patty had me pinned to the bed as she took her pleasure riding my cock, with me laying helpless beneath her.  Of course I was not fighting her at all; in fact, I was lifting my hips to meet her downward plunges.  Finally, I was starting to build towards my climax and I told Patty that I was about to cum.  She stopped immediately and lifted off my cock.  I wondered why, but learned soon enough as she stood over me, walked towards my head and then squatted down with her female cum soaked pussy right over my mouth.  She was still pinning my hands over my head as she looked me in the face and said eat my cunt, eat it for all you are worth.  I didn’t need another invitation; I eagerly lifted my face to meet her cunt.  My lips found her cunt lips and I began working her over from the top of her pee hole and working past her clit to her pussy opening.  The taste of her cum and the scent of her cunt was dizzying.  I pressed harder and she responded by lowering her hips and pressing her pussy against my face.  I used my whole face, my tongue, lips, nose and cheeks to stimulate Patty.  She reacted by pressing harder and grinding her hips backward and forward to aid my movements. 

 

After several minutes of this, I could sense that Patty was getting ready to climax.  She gripped my hands even tighter and pushed against them.  Her hip movements were hurried and her breathing picked up to the point that she was panting.  The all of a sudden I felt a gush of her cum juices as she climaxed on my face.  She ground her pussy into my face for almost a minute and then relaxed and tumbled on the bed beside me.  We kissed and caressed each other.  She had had her first orgasm, but I was far from satisfied.  I was not sure what she would do next so I just lay there kissing and holding her to see her next move.  It did not take long; she said Timmy honey, fuck me doggy style.  I thought to myself, Arf, Arf…

 

Patty turned and rose to her hands and knees and to my surprise positioned herself so that she was face to face with my mother, who still had Jason’s cock impaled in her.  While I was positioning myself behind her, Patty and Mom kissed.  It was a gentle kiss at first, but soon grew passionate with much tongue action and moaning.  Jason stopped at this was going on held his dick deep inside mom for a few moments before resuming a slow pace so as to not disturb their kiss.  I quickly pointed my cock at her waiting cunt and rubbed it around to spread my pre-cum on her lips.  The first plunge took me easily past her cunt lips and two or three more thrusts buried my cock to the hilt.  I gripped her hips and slowly began pumping my cock in and out of her love canal.  My hands were no longer pinned, so I took advantage of the situation and caressed Patty beginning at her legs and working up past her hips to her waist, stomach and finally her breasts. 

 

Jason and I looked at each other.  I winked and he got the message.  We both began pumping deeply in our friend’s mother’s love canals.  By this time, we were pumping vigorously enough that they had to break their kiss.  At that time it did not take either of us long to start building toward our climax.  Jason came first, his thrusts were fast and we could hear his stomach slapping against my mother’s ass as he came.  I was only a matter of moments behind him.  My climax built rapidly and came in quick spurts.  I continued pumping for a few moments to sustain my climax, but soon had to stop as my cock became too sensitive to move.  I held Patty’s ass tight as I pressed my cock as deep into her as it would go.

 

After several minutes of motionless pleasure, I slowly pulled my cock from Patty’s cunt and we lay down in each other’s arms.  I was preparing myself to suck her cum soaked cunt for the second time that morning, when my mom, said we have to go.  The girls will be waking soon and we should be lying innocently in bed when they do.  Jason found that particularly funny and started laughing.  I just smiled and took the opportunity to carass Patty’s ass, hips, stomach and tits as I gave her one last kiss.  As Patty got out of bed, my mom climbed over me and paused to give me a long deep and passionate kiss.  Then she whispered, tonight your young body is mine.  With that, they were gone.  Jason and I just lay there exhausted from the workout.

 

Next installment:  The second day and night at the lake.

Comments may be sent to Hrman1999@hotmail.com.  I will respond.

Mom's Special Present

T-Man123 on Incest Stories


My name is Jim and I am a senior in high school. I live with my mom since my parents have been divorced for 12 years. My mom is 5'6, a nicely formed body with c-cup tits and a nice round ass. I have always caught myself checking out my own mom, but when its just the two of us living together its hard to miss. Mom always has dates, but she never really likes to be tied down with just one man so she has been single for a while.

It all started the night before my 19th birthday. It was a friday night and instead of going out I decided that I would relax at home since I knew my friends were planning a party for me the next day and it was going to be a long day. I was just up in my room listening to music when i thought i heard voices down the hall. I turned off my music a

Read More
nd walked out into the hall. Right away I knew it was coming from my moms room so i decided to go check it out.

As i approached the door i started to realize what i was hearing, i was hearing moans, but it was from more than just one person. As i got to the door i could see that it was slightly opened enough to where i could see what was going on, and to my suprise I saw my mom laying naked on her bed fucking herself with a dildo and the other moans were coming from the porn she had on her tv. My cock was hard as a rock in my shorts so i took it out and started to jerk myself right there enjoying the show. Just the sight of my mom masterbating on the bed made me go out of control and it didn't take long before I could feel that I was about to cum. I could tell she was close to because she increased her pace and started moaning even louder. I could hold it any longer so i shot my cum all over the floor. We had both finished about the same time and right as i was about to leave I let out a little gasp and my mom looked over at the door, and for a quick second i thought she saw me, but she turned away like it was nothing so i went back to my room and went to sleep.

The next morning I went down to have breakfast and the first sight of my mom made my dick hard. She was wearing a tight-fitting white top and small atheletic shorts. I sat down at the table as she came over to me.

"Happy Birthday!" Mom said, "Do you have any big plans for today?"

"Just going out with the guys later, i'm sure they have something planned"

"well have a good time" mom replied, "But don't be home to late because I am going to have a special present for you tonight"

After breakfast mom left for work and i decided to just hang out at home for a while before my big night started. All day I was thinking about what she said, how she had a special present for me and since I haddent really asked for anything I could think out what it might be.

Around 7 my friends came to pick me up and take me out for my birthday which would probally them taking me out and getting drunk, but I wasn't gonna complain. As I was leaving my mom called out to me.

"Have a good time, and don't forget to be home for your present tonight!"

Well I had been right we went out to a friends party and I ended up getting pretty drunk. The guys brought me home around midnight and then they took off. I had been thinking about what my present was going to be all day so i was looking forward to finding out. I walking into the living room to find my mom sitting there drinking wine and looking sexy as hell. She was wearing a tight fitting top that made her tits look amazing, a mini skirt, and a nice sexy pair of high heels. She sat with her long legs crossed showing off how nice and tone they were.

"Oh hi Jim!" mom said, "I'm glad your finally here"

"How was your night with the guys?

"It was good" was about all i could manage to say. I was so focused on how good she looked I couldn't think of anything else. I sat down on the couch across from her and i could feel my dick start to harden in my pants. She turned to face me and in doing so she uncrossed her legs and then crossed them again giving me a full view in between her legs which drove me crazy because i realized she wasn't wearing any panties and i got a full view of her bare clean shaven pussy.

"So you have probally been wondering what my special present is havent you?" mom said.

"I have been wondering about what it might be"

"Well before I tell you what it is there is something else I want to let you know first, Last night I saw you in my doorway masterbating"

Her last words caught me off guard and i couldn't think of anything to say.

"Don't worry Jim thats what I wanted, why do you think i would have left my door cracked and moaned so load is i didn't want someone to know what i was doing. Jim the truth is I know you always like to sneak peaks at me and when i started to realize that you were i got really aroused thinking about it. So after a while i think last night was a good time to start things off. When I saw you there masterbating to me in the doorway I have never felt so aroused in my life."

I really didn't know what to say. All i could think about is that she wanted me to watch her masterbate last night and now she is sitting in front of me looking amazing, so many thought were going through my head.

"Jim for your special present tonight I am going to suck your dick"

She stood up from her chair and walked over to me striping her top and mini skirt off as she did. She was now kneeling before me getting ready to give me a blowjob.

"Are you ready to give your mom that big cock to suck?"

"Absoluetly, I have wanted this for so long mom"

She undid my pants and pulled them down to my feet. My dick sprang up into position right in front of her mouth.

She started at the base gently licking her way up the sides and then finally reaching the top and put the head in her mouth. my whole body was numb and was just focusing on the pleasure I was being given. She took my cock all the way in her mouth and to my suprise could deep throat the whole thing. she got all the way the the base and stuck her tongue out to lick my balls.

"OhHHH FUCK mom that feels so damn good!"

"Oh baby, tell mommy how you like her sucking your dick, tell her how you are going to shoot your cum in her mouth so she can tastes it and swallow it all!"

"Oh fuck mom I love how you suck my dick!"

She started to increase her speed bobbing up and down on my dick using her tongue to massage my cock. The feeling was amazing and I couldn't hold it much longer.

"Oh mom I am gonna cum!

"ok baby, cum in my mouth i wanna swallow it"

Right after she said that I exploded. I started pumping shots of thick cum into my moms mouth. After she had sucked all of it out she pulled away and opened her her mouth showing me how much of my cum she had and then tilted her head back and swallowed it all down.

"you taste good" mom said

"Oh my god mom that was amazing"

"That was just the beginning honey, we are just getting started!"

The first indication (part 3)

billy1809 on Incest Stories

As my sister slid my cock between her pussy lips, i began to wonder whether or not life would ever be the same again. I was totally blinded by the sheer lust which i felt towards her. She was a goddess in my eyes, a thing of beauty with a perfect body. I hadn't even fucked her yet and already i knew the sex would be amazing, as had everything up to that point. My cock slipped between the folds of her pussy again and again, not actually entering her. She moaned slightly as we humped together, "mmmmmm". I knew she was still a virgin and that i had to take it slow. Then suddenly she lamced my cock up into the air and aimed it at her hole, then she plunged downwards impaling herself on the tip of my cock. I heard her gasp as she felt herself sliding along the shaft. I knew that sh

Read More
e wasn\'t ready and i took hold of her hips to slow her down. Also i knew that if she went any further i was going to come straight away. "Oooh" she said loudly, "It feels so fucking big". I looked into her eyes and she tried a weak smile, "let yourself adjust" i said, "everyone needs time".

"I don\'t want time, I want you. I want to feel you inside me. I\'ve waited too long now, I just want to fuck my brother as hard as I can". With that last comment she slid up and down the edge of my cock, sinking lower every time. By this point she was moaning so loudly I could swear that the next-door neighbours could have heard, and i wasn\'t usually so vocal but on this night I was groaning in ecstacy. I didn\'t care if anyone heard us, I just wanted to fuck my sister as hard as possible. Suddenly i felt her slide all the way down my cock. We rested there at that moment for a full minute, she kissed me deeply and i returned the effort her tongue was making. Then i grabbed my sisters arse and slowly but firmly pulled my cock in and out of her pussy, I heard the resounding slap of my hips hitting her arse as i fucked her. I suddenly didn\'t care that this was my sister and she was younger than me, i just wanted to fuck her and cum inside her or all over her perfect tits. "Oh fuck yeah, fuck your dirty young little sister, mmmm" she screamed, as i pounded her pussy with my rampant cock. Slap, slap, slap, my balls slapped her arse as i reached around to stick a finger in her little arsehole. "Mmmmm, oh yes babe, stick it all the way in" she said, and responded physically by grinding her pussy into my cock harder than i thought possible by someone who was a virgin. It was too much for me. "Ahh baby im gonna cum" i shouted. "Cum inside me please", she begged. And before i knew it, i was duly obliging her request. Shooting load after load of cum into her dripping wet pussy. It was absolute heaven for me, i knew that my sister felt that hot cum smashing into her, and heard her groaning as I came into her pussy. Then she jumped off my cock as i was finishing, and sucked my cock, tasting the last few drops. After which she put her hand between her legs and scooped the cum into her hands, licking it off and saying "mmmm" even though i knew that she probably thought it was horrible. It was at that point that i realised that the condom i had grabbed earlier had been forgotten about in the heat of the moment. "Fuck" I said, "we will probably have to get you the morning after pill now, to be sure". She looked at me and said "ok then, don\'t worry though it\'s just to be sure". Then she looked at me and said "I haven\'t cum yet". so i turned her round so i could lick her pussy from behind. 

I rubbed her pussy from behind sliding a finger in and out whilst licking her clit. She was moaning deeply by now, and when i slipped a finger into her arse she squeeled in pleasure. It took maybe five minutes before she was bucking against my face, and screaming loadly "ohh yeahhh, suck your sisters pussy yeah, oohhh, yeah im gonna, oooh, yeahh, uhhhhhh mmmmm". Then she came on my face, while i was still licking her. I know some girls you cant see when they come, but my sister nearly squirted i tell you. My finger was still in her arse, and by this point i had grown rock hard again. So i decided that as she relaxed i would try my luck. I placed the tip of my cock at the entrance to her arsehole. She turned slightly and looked at me smiling, "fuck my arse, please baby fuck your little sisters arse". So i i thought \'fuck it, i will\'. And I pushed my cock into her arse. 

It was the tightest hole i had ever experienced, and although that wasn\'t a lot, i knew that this was tight. My sister was like a pro, and she used her spit to lube up my cock as i slid it in. Then i noticed that she was also frantically rubbing her pussy at the same time to relax her. As i slid my entire length into her cute litlle arse, and pumped slowly back and forth i could feel my balls tighten and knew i was ready to blow any second. The excitment of the moment, and the fact that this was the first arse i had ever fucked, with the added bonus that it was my sisters. Had made me so fucking horny i could barely contain it. "I\'m gonna cum baby", i moaned. "Not yet" she replied. Then just like in the movies, she took my cock from her arse with a slight \'pop\', and started sucking on it, tasting her own arse juices. I blew right then and there. Plastering her tongue and throat with my cum. She swallowed a lot of it, but this time also she rubbed some of it on her tits, using my cock like a paintbrush. "Mmm.... yummy" she said. Then we kissed for a long time on the couch, before moving upstairs. We had a shower together, rubbing and caressing each other before enjoying a slower more contained fuck in the shower. Then we shared her bed for our final kiss, and settled down with a movie and drink, before falling asleep naked together. Cuddled up, brother and sister.

As we lay together in bed asleep, i dreamt about the sex we had had together, and knew that there was many more nights just like the one we had had, to come. My sister and i would obviously have to have many more nights just like the one we had just experienced, and i hoped that they were sooner rather than later.  

As always all comments are greatly appreciated, and if you liked what you read please please comment, because that is what keeps me writing more stuff. The next story will be slightly different from this. But will still feature an incestuous relationship between a brother and sister. It will be called, "Our favorite game" and will probably be posted within the next couple of weeks. Thanks.

My Cousin The Squirter part 2!

Boltturner on Incest Stories

 

 

 

 My Cousin The Squirter part 2!

 

Joni, Jenny and I got a late start from the ranch house this morning so we were deffinetly going to have to spend at least two nights in the bush.

All three of us are capable of surviving in the bush with enough supplies, which I had packed onto another horse, other than the ones we were riding.

We had spent the entire night before exploring each others bodies and sexual desires, and it was very interesting.

Joni is my cousin from Texas and Jenny is my little sister. Both them and I were virgins two days ago, but my cousin Joni has changed that for all of us !!

She was stunningly beautiful, and she was

Read More
a squirter, yes a squirter! The slightest touch to her tits, ass or pussy would get you sprayed with her pussy juices. And these juices are delicious.

We are going to spend the next three days and two nights in the bush on our family ranch, we are moving some cattle into another pasture.

I have packed a herders tent and supplies that will be sufficent for the three of us.

We are all three riding very good mounts that my father and I trained ourselves, they will keep us safe.

I have plans to make camp at a small pond that I have been to many times and I know it is safe and no snakes are around.

We reach the campsite about an hour before nightfall, and the three of us put our camp together and start some dinner, the girls tend to dinner and I survey the perimeter of our campsite for anything we should be aware of and to hobble our horses so they could get to water and grass.

When I returned to camp both Joni and Jenny were totally nude and waiting for me to have dinner with them.

Damn you both just took all of your clothes off ?? They both laughed and said they wanted to surprise me on my return, I assured them that is was a surprise, but a very delightful one.

They were sitting in a shaded are on pack chairs and both of their pussies were glistening with sweat, damn they were both so hot it was incredible.

As soon as dinner was fiinished, I went to check on the horses and Joni followed me with nothing on but her boots.

We walked up to the horses and they all looked at her like she was an alien, I am sure that Joni was the first naked woman they had ever seen.

All of them became aroused by her pussy smell and started to extend their cocks , Joni said she has made many of her horses do the same!

She says that her pussy is sore from the night before, that Jenny and I had made it that way but wanted us all to have a repeat performance tonight!!

I assured her that I was up for the task, but was not sure about Jenny she was sore and had ridden a horse for the last six hours.

As we returned to camp Joni asked Jenny if she felt up to another night of sex with her and her brother?

Jenny replied with a, hell yes I am, I will also never forget the night I experienced the both of you, and Joni you were right my brother Mark has a monster cock that I cant wait to have stuffed back into my tight little pussy.

Also Joni, I want to taste your pussy juices again, and I want to try to squirt my juices all over my brothers cock as you did, that was magnificant...

Ok Jenny let's get Mark into the tent and see if we have a good time like we did last night,so into the tent they pulled me.

As soon as we were inside they began to take my clothes off, I suggested that we all bath in the pond first, and the cool water would make their sore pussies feel better. They agreed so into the pond the three of us went.

Jenny layed back on a rock that was partially in and out of the water, she had brought some soap from camp and was now washing her pussy and tits. Her nipples were fully erect, and she was pinching them and moaning for Joni or me to please lick her pussy until she reached an orgasm !

Joni swam to her and asked if she could try and make her squirt? Oh sure you may Joni, I really want to do that.

Joni explained to her that she had to relax and just let her juices flow, and that it will feel like you are peeing but you are really cumming.

Joni re positioned Jenny on the rock and asked her to spread her legs so she could lick her pussy, and Jenny did as she was asked.

Joni started on her pussy with a hard tongue and in just a few seconds Jenny was asking me to please suck her nipples, they were rigid and sticking straight up, I swam to them and got beside my sister and placed one nipple in my mouth and was touching the other with my fingers, she just moaned and shuddered.

Joni this is better than anything I have ever felt in my life, I never want this to end!!!

Joni ask Jenny if she wanted to try and squirt for her first orgasm, Yes yes yes Joni but how?

Just relax and let me try some things, Joni started by slowly inserting her middle finger into Jennys tight pussy with her palm facing up, she bent her finger and touched my sisters G spot, oh my god Jenny shouted, you have found the right spot do that again !!

Joni told her to relax and let me see if I can find it again, and she did, she rubbed the same spot back and forth maybe four times and Jenny screamed so loud that she sent the horse into the bush.

Jenny squirted her juices onto her thighs, not quite as much as Joni does but she had still squirted, holy shitttttttt she screamed holy shittttttttt Joni it must run in the family huh???

Joni just laughed and told her that there would many more squirts before the night was over !

I asked the girls if they wanted to go to the tent and do a follow up on this family squirting situation, they both ran to the tent, yelling for me to hurry up !!

I went to check on the horses before going into the tent and they looked at me like what the hell is going on, I just told them that it was ok and that they might just get to taste those two's pussies before we got back to the ranch house!!!

As I entered the tent, Joni was moaning for Jenny to get her finger back onto her G spot, and Jenny was hurriedly trying to find it again, and there it was again, she could tell by the way Joni clamped down on her fingers with her pussy muscles.

I am just sitting on a camp chair watching, and my cock was becoming hard, Joni is telling Jenny to just apply soft pressure and move her finger slowly side to side, I slipped down onto the sleeping bag behind my sister and stuck my tongue into her wet pussy she went crazy and started to moan that she was cummin and please dont stop, Mark I want to squirt the same time as Joni does !!!

Less than ten seconds later they both squirted their biggest load, all over the tent and me also, I was amazed at the amount of juices that came from these girls pussies, and that it taste so good,I couldnt get enough of it !!

Damn it, so much for a sore pussy, Jenny that was terriffic shitttttttttttttt Joni growled !!

Hey you two, what about me??? They just laughed and said they had plans for me, and to be ready because it was going to be a special thing...

As they both recovered from their extrordinary squirting show, I was laying back stroking my cock, just waiting to see what these two had in store for me.

Jenny instructed me to lay on my stomach with my cock pointing backwards so Joni could lay between my legs and suck me off, and I did as told.

Joni lay tits down between my legs and lifted my cock to her mouth, it felt really hot and wet, she was fondling my balls as she sucked me off.

Jenny lay by my side and leaned over and started to stick her long tongue into my asshole, this made me hard as a rock, damn it, that feels so good sister, dont stop until I spew into Joni's mouth!!!

I did not expect what happened next! Jenny being a sneaky little brat had not returned moms pink vibrator to her bedroom, but had brought it with her into the bush.

She started the head of the dildo into my ass with her tongue still inside of me and then switched it onto high and yanked her tongue out and shoved that vibrator into my ass as far as it would go!!

It hurt for just a for just a few seconds and then the greatest sensation I have ever felt inside of myself happened, as the vibrations sank onto my prostrate.

It happened so fast that I didnt have enough time to warn Joni that I was going to cum, I came so hard into her mouth that she started to choke on my cum, but she sucked it up with all she had.

Jenny!!!! What the hell??? I will have to lick your clit one hundred times for pulling that trick on me!!!

Her and Joni just laughed as I attempted to be mad at my sister, they knew that they had just given me the damndest orgasm I had ever felt, and they were right. It was fucking great..

Ok girls what do you'll have planned next ?? Joni perks up and tells me that she wants to feel my monster cock inside her ass!! Really? Are you sure Joni it may hurt like hell !!!

Mark I am sure! I want your cock in my ass, while I am licking your sisters clit ....

We have never tried this but if you want to lets do it! Joni, do you have any lubricant? I think we are going to need some for sure.

Joni spun around to her rucksack and pulled a squeze tube of vaseline out and handed it to me. You girls think of everything!

Joni's ass was so hard and beautiful I got another hard on just looking at her butt. I squeezed a large amount of vaseline onto my fingers and asked Joni if she was ready for me to put it on her asshole?

Yes I am Mark, please use your fingers to push it inside my rectum, I want your full eight inches of cock in my ass!

She was on all fours and I started rubbing vaseline on her butthole and then pushing my middle finger inside of her a little at a time, she was just about ready to squirt when I withdrew my finger.

Jenny get in front of Joni so she can lick your swollen clit, and she did, Joni started licking little sister's pussy like crazy.

I pushed the head of my cock against Joni's little butt ring and thought it would never start to slide in, but she soon relaxed her sphincter muscle and my cock started to slide inside of her.

Joni started to moan and this transfered to Jenny's clit and they were both moaning and groaning, I was soon about half way into Joni's tight butt when I also began to moan.

Mark, mark ! Shove it in all the way before I squirt, I must have it in all the way, so I started inching forward a little at a time until I felt Joni starting to cum, I was all the way in and she knew it.

Joni, Jenny and I all started cumming together with intensity that we had never experienced, Joni was squirting my balls so hard that they hurt, Jenny was drenching Joni's face with her pussy nectar and I was dumping my balls into my cousin who I had met two days ago..

We all collapsed onto our sleeping bags totally exhausted, this was the second night of this.

I was up tending camp and cooking breakfast hours before the girls woke up, they came out of the tent rubbing their eyes and walking a little bit on the sore side, naked !!

Morning girls!!!! Want some breakfast? They both replied that they were starving and could eat anything. They both got a mug of coffee and said they wanted to bath in the pond before breakfast!

It is wonderful I bathed two hours ago!

When the coffee mugs were empty they both headed into the pond. They asked me to toss them the soap so they could clean their sore pussies. I threw it at them and said I would be glad to clean each of their sore pussies later with either my tongue or my cock !

I heard them returning to the tent, as I looked their way it had to be the most beautiful site I had ever seen, there was the two most beautiful women in Australia with the sun at there back walking naked into camp!

I should have taken some snaps but had forgotten my camera.

We had our breakfast and packed camp and headed off to move the heard of cattle into another pasture.

We all three worked very hard the rest of that day only stopping an hour before sundown to make camp for our second night in the bush.

We were all so exhausted that as soon as we had our dinner we all went fast to sleep in each others arms.

I awoke early and started to prepare for the day, I was checking on the horses when Joni reached around me and gave me a hug, she was naked and her nipples were hard.

I asked her if Jenny was still sleeping and she said that she was.

Mark Joni says, this has been the most wonderful three days I have ever spent with anyone, I am so glad I came here to visit with you and your family, I plan to come here every summer from now on !

Mark lets get a blanket and have sex out here away from camp and enjoy the morning air, Ok?

I had a blanket in seconds, Joni was laying down and I was starting to lick her clit when my horse started nosing around the blanket, Joni said well, your horse is as horny as you are Mark, and laughed.,

I leaned to her side and pulled her legs apart so my horse could smell her pussy, he was slapping his stomach with a twenty four inch cock seven inches in girth.

He strethched his neck so he could get his muzzle close to Joni's sweet pussy, he sniffed and then he took one lick and Joni screamed and he threw his head up and start curling his lips, just like he had just licked a mares twat!

Joni said that his tongue felt incredible and pleaded to please try and get him to lick my pussy some more.

I rubbed her pussy mound with my hand and held it out for him to smell, he walked back up and stretched his neck to smell my hand and he got very excited then, I told Joni to slide her ass closer to the edge of the blanket and she did.

He instantly started to lick her pussy with his long hard tongue, I knew she would soon squirt, but there beside my horse was Jenny, reaching under him and stroking his long cock.

Jenny get away from him, he may hurt you!

She just kept on stroking his hard cock, she was saying to Joni and I, that she had to have some of this horses cock deep in her pussy!!!

Just about that time Joni started squirting pussy juice all over the horses neck and nose for thirty seconds, juice was running from my hose. I had a hard on that was bulging in my shorts.

Mark, lead him over here by this rock so I can get under him and try his cock in my pussy Jenny was saying.

Jenny do you really want to try that? Yes, I think it will work, lets try ok ?

Ok go and get a blanket to wrap around his head so he will calm down.

I wrapped the blanket around his head and he just started relaxing, but he was still slapping his stomach with his enormous cock.

Jenny had also brought herself a blanket to lay on the rock so it wouldnt hurt her any, as she was placing the blanket on the rock I lead the horse over to it.

It was a flat rock about eighteen inches wide and thirty six inches long and just about twenty four inches tall !

I told Jenny to let me lead him astradle the rock and then she could lay under him as soon as he calmed.

He calmed very fast and Jenny quickly got onto her back under him, then Joni came over and started grasping his cock and helping him find my sisters wet pussy.

There was precum coming from the giant head and it was dripping onto Jenny's pussy, Joni said to Jenny that she would have to slide up some on the rock so she could hold his cock at the proper angle to try and insert it.

I was as hard as I had ever been in my life, watching my cousin trying to guide a huge horses cock into my little sisters pussy was about all I could take !

Joni had a grip on his cock about eight inches back from the head with both of her hands, while Jenny was holding her pussy open for that giant cock to try and penetrate her.

Joni told her to get ready because she was bringing the head to her slit, as soon as it touched her open pussy she groaned with extasy, the head completly covered her little pussy opening, but her and Joni were determined to get that huge cock into her pussy!

It then started to shrink at the tip, to about the size of my cock, but it remained hard as ever, then it was inching in a little bit at a time, until it was in up to Joni's hand. She removed her hands and then the horse shoved with his hips and it must have gone into Jenny's pussy eighteen inches, she was screaming at the top of her lungs, but it was a scream of great pleasure.

The horse started fucking my sister like the animal he was and she never stopped screaming, finally he stopped his thrusting and the head of his cock started to flare inside Jenny's womb and you could see it expanding inside of her, then he started cumming buckets of thick horse cum into her, as she screamed in pure extasy.

The horse cum was running all over the blanket and rock like a river, and Jenny was enjoying every second of it. Finally the horse started backing away and I stopped him so Jenny could crawl from under him safely. Her now stretched pussy gave a loud pop as the horses cock head came out, it had to be eight inches across and was pink and black with his cum still dripping from its head.

She could not believe what she had just done, she was giggling and still squirting her cumm everywhere.

Joni and I just looked at each other with big eyes of amazement, Joni you are next I said!!!

Shitttttt she replied, I am not sure I can do that!

Joni you have to try, it is the greatest feeling I have ever had, Joni you have to, you have to, I will help Mark with my horse, he is smaller.

Well, I guess I can give it a try, but are you sure it doesnt hurt Jenny? Not at all, as she was going off to catch her horse, for him to service Joni.

I let my horse go and turned around and had Joni suck my cock until Jenny returned with her horse, within minutes I was dumping cum into my cousin's mouth and she was swallowing every last drop of it just as Jenny led her horse up to the rock.

He instantly started nuzzling Joni's snatch, and then his tongue came out and licked Joni's dripping pussy and she nearly fainted.

Hell yes Jenny, I have to try, it has to go inside of me! This horses cock was not as big as my horse but still, it had to be twenty inches long.

I wrapped his head with the blanket and he calmed down quickly, then I lead him astradle the rock as I had my horse for Jenny.

Joni quickly slid under the horses belly and there was Jenny already grasping the giant cock.

The head wasnt very big but he was squirting globs of precum all over Joni's belly and pussy.

She also as Jenny had done, opened up her pussy as wide as she could and let her cousin direct the horses cock to her open tight pussy slit.

It entered her easier than expected, and she began a low groan as she started.to squirt her pussy juice all over the horses cock, it slid into her nearly twelve inches before he really started humping into her!

Jenny stepped out of the way, just standing there watching her cousin get her pussy pounded by an enormous horse cock just like she had done to her, just minutes before.

Joni continually squirted juices the whole time the horse cock was inside of her and then for what seemed like minutes after he had pulled out of her.

The horse had just started to fuck my beautiful cousin, he thrust nearly the entire length of his cock into her for what seemed like thiryt minutes,and then started pumping bucket after bucket of hot cum into her as deep as he could thrust.

The horse was pushing her back up to top of the rock when he reared and spun on his hind end nearly dragging Joni underneath him, but his cock finally slid from her before she fell under him!

She lay there partially on the rock with her pussy squirting juice three feet into the air, then she passed out.

Jenny and I both picked up Joni and took her back to the tent, she soon started to regain conciounous!

Mark, Jenny she screamed, that was the ultimate, never will I ever feel like that again !!

I thought he was going to rip me apart, then he started cumming inside of me and it felt like a warm water hose, how long was I out?? Jenny told her that it was just a few minutes..

I was in shock, what I had just witnessed was crazy, I had just watched my little sister and my cousin get horse fucked, damn.

This was just the third day of our cousins visit, what could possibly happen during the coming weeks before she had to leave?

More to cum !!!!!

Mother's new dress

gumie35 on Incest Stories

Mother’s New Dress

Chapter 1: The dance

 

This is a revised story that was posted awhile ago.

I still live at home with my mother and father, who by the way is a man’s man. I’m not. I am a writer and journalist in college. I love the arts and am a real romantic but I like to fuck women. I was working out in the home gym in the basement when my fat

Read More
her came down. I was finishing my last set of the legs and I was lifting the stack. When I heard, “Hey I have to go out of town to speak to at a conference in Chicago.” My father said, “I will be gone for the weekend. Are you going to be okay home with your mom?”

I dropped the stack with a huge blow. “Yeah I’ll be fine, I have a paper due on Wednesday, I can look after the house.”

As my dad was walking up the stairs my dad hollered out “...and your mom.”

I started my cool down and then went upstairs to take a shower. The rest of the week went off without a hitch. I started writing my paper. I cleaned my room and did my laundry.  My father packed his things and was practicing his speech around the house.

Like clock work my father left at five-thirty in the morning. He was always on time. His leaving woke me up but I rolled over and went back to bed. When I got up I headed to the kitchen to get some breakfast. I found a note that my mother left on the fridge. ‘Went out with Cindy shopping, be home soon, love mom.’

About five that night my I heard my mother’s car pull in the driveway. I was struggling to write my paper and needed a break so I went down to greet her. I always have a hard time writing in the beginning but once I get going, look out. I went downstairs to see what my mom bought on her shopping spree.

When my mom came in she was carrying about three bags, one of which was a bag from Victoria’s Secret. She was trying to hide it I think.

“Hey mom! What did you buy with Cindy?” I said looking at the Victoria’s Secret bag.

My mom’s reply was coy. “I got a new dress and some shoes for a dinner that your father and I have to attend.”

“Really?” I said. I could be just as coy and devious too.  “Mom try on the dress for me so that I can see what it looks like. Put on everything you are going to wear that night so that I can make sure you look good. You don’t want anyone to notice something that is out of place.”

I knew that would get her to try on everything.

After what seemed like an eternity of waiting, my mother emerged into the living room. She came out wearing this mid-length black dress. It was silk with a rib pattern around her breasts. Her breast looked rather large in this dress. My mom had on stockings and black six-inch fuck me heals. She was really beautiful. I started to feel my monster coming to life. I had thought about my mother before, but shit she right in front of me and was damn fine and I was now getting really horny.

My mom did a quick turn and I noticed that my mom’s ass was really hanging out there. I have never seen my mom dress this nice. She is a t-shirt and jeans girl. I never see her dress in a dress. This was only the second time ever. 

“Wow mom you look great!” I said while in shock, “When did you get that ass?”

My mom smiled and asked if the workouts were paying off.

“Oh hell yeah! You are looking great!” I said in shock again.

By now my member was really starting to throb. I knew that I had to stroke it soon. I used my hands to cover my cock and my excitement.

“Mom.” I said, “Turn around so that I can make sure that your panty lines are hidden.”

“Really?” She said, “Can you really see my panties? I bought high cut panties, so you should not be able to see them.”

She then turned around and modeled her beautiful round ass to me. I was starting to pre-cum in my shorts. There was a small wet spot forming and my mom’s ass was not helping any.

She turned to show me her ass and I was staring very closely.

“I need to look closer to see if I can see your panties.” I was kind of shaking when I said it.

“Do you think anyone will be that close to my ass?” She replied with a smile.

“I am sure people will be checking out this hot ass.” I said.

My mom said with a little tone in her voice, “Hey you are my son and a little flirting is ok, but you need to find a girlfriend and stop hitting on me.”

I was a little taken a back. I was flirting with her; I thought she liked it though.

“So is my panty line ok?” My mom said.

I stood up and walked over to her. I grabbed her arm and pulled her close. She was a little taller then I so I looked into her eyes, while she pushed against my chest to break free I held her. I stared into her eyes and said, “I know that you and dad are having hard times. I know that you like men to see you naked.”

Her face had a look of horror on it. I was sure she would try to deny it.

“I also know that you are not satisfied in bed and want to find a lover that can fuck you for days.”

Her face now turned to fear and said in a sheepish voice, “How do you know all of this?” as she looked away from me.

I held her tight and looked right in the eyes, “I found the photos and the sex tape you made with dad. I made a copies and hid them.”

“What do you want from me?” she said looking away from me.

She would not make eye contact with me at all. I was really horny now, like an animal in heat or something. I wanted to fuck her. I watched the tape and the photos and kept copies for myself. I never thought of my mom that way, I never jerked off to them, but I wanted her now. My cock was hard and my mind was set. I wanted to now fuck her with or without her consent.

“I want you to show me your ass MOM,” I said with a tone in my voice. “I know you want to be fucked and I am guessing that at this party you are going to fuck a guy in the bathroom or coat closet. I have seen the photos and you are a whore. You are now going to show me what guys like so much.”

She was stunned that I could name the photos.

“I don’t want you to see me like that. I want you to love me for being your mother.”

She looked away and started to tear up.

“Turn around and show me your ass.” I repeated.

This time she turned slowly around.

“Put your hands on the coffee table.” I said with a sharp tone. “I am going to check for your panty lines now.”

With that I knelt down behind her. Her legs were slightly parted and her six-inch heels made my heart skip a beat. I reached out and touched her pantyhose covered legs and ran my fingers up. When I reached the hem of the dress I started pushing it up with my hands. I could feel my cock ready itself to explode. I held it back. I reached the top of her thigh highs and felt the garter belt clips and the smooth flesh of the top of her thighs.

My mom shivered and shook a little when I touched her skin. Her skin produced goose bumps and she trembled again. My mother’s hands came off the table with the second shaking. I stopped and forced her to put her hands back on the table.

“Palms down.” I yelled. 

She sobbed a little and then returned her hands to the table. “Please, this is not right. Please don’t do this, it’s wrong.”

She started to sob again.

I pushed higher up her thighs until I got to the bottom of her ass. She was wearing boy shorts that were black lace.  They were wet because she was cumming in them. I could smell cum in the air and I could see the wet spot in the crack of her ass. She started to tremble again and then she came again right in front of my eyes. I couldn’t help but to stick my tongue right into her crack.

I grabbed her hips and started to tongue her ass and pussy. Her fat ass was so heavenly that I just grabbed her hips with such force that she whimpered and as I tongue fucked her. I almost came in my pants as I licked her. The whole time she whined I grabbed harder and licked longer. She came over and over again in my mouth. My tongue split her lips and pressed her folds. Pushed deep inside her box with excitement and control.

I stood up and pushed my mom’s face down on the table and held her in place with my left hand. I used my free right hand to pull out my very hard cock. It wasn’t the biggest thing in the world but I could fuck for days. I grabbed the back of the dress and pushed it up high on her back. The silk turned me on. I held tight as she tried to fight me. She kept screaming at me telling me that this wasn’t right. She cried a little and said things like please and don’t.

“I had the tape and the photos so I will do what I want.” I spat.

I pulled her brand new panties to the side and kicked her feet wide apart. I took my really hard cock and placed it at the opening of her pussy. God it turned me on that my mom had cum on my face. I held tight with one hand on her back and one on my cock. I pushed into her. My cock penetrated her opening with ease. I was seven inches but my hand couldn’t close around my cock. The girls that I had fucked in the past said that I was really thick. I like the feeling I got when I fucked a woman so hard that they would squirt on my cock. My mom was whimpering and grabbing the table to stop from falling over. I pounded her big round ass over and over again. My cock fucked that pussy into submission. I must have only pumped into her eight or ten times before I came. I pulled out and sent rope after rope of cum on her ass cheeks.

My mother just laid there on the table, spent. I was spent but I wanted to fuck her again. I wasn’t ready though. My cock was sticky from my mother’s cum. I made her sucked and fuck me for the rest of the weekend. I made her suck my cock at every meal and I fucked her morning and night. By the time my father returned from his speaking engagement my mother was mine. I told her when and where I wanted to be fucked and she did as she was told. When my father would leave for work, my mother would be waiting in her room for her morning fuck.

I cannot wait for the summer break we are going to rent a lake house.

 

Comments to gumie35@gmail.com . Make sure you rate it. It means a lot to authors if you like them and if not let us know why. Please do not ask for photos. I do like to hear other people stories. Please nothing about kids. Visit my other website at www.babyboygraphics.com">http://www.babyboygraphics.com">www.babyboygraphics.com and click on the sponsors so that I can keep writing. Thanks to everyone that has emailed me.

 

Little sister-in-law pt.3

oops1966 on Incest Stories

   Now revenge was mine. She tasted so good. I ate her out till she was begging for me to stop. Man, wish I could get hard now but couldn't. We washed up and sat in the kitchen and talked till Sandra, her sister .came home.  Sandra wanted to hear all about it, so I went to bed and let Angie tell her. I quickly fell asleep. The apartment was really quiet when I wokeup the next morning.  I went to the livingroom were Angie was sitting on the couch. "Where is Sandra?". She told me that she went out of town with her parents for the day. She must be pissed-off cause she didn't say anything to me. Then I felt my cock come alive. I stripped naked catching Angie off gaurd. I kneeled down between Angies legs and leaned in to kiss her. "I don't think we should
Read More
do it again, cause Sandra seemed alittle upset". She turned her head away so I started kissing and sucking her neck. Her legs wrapped around my naked ass and her hips pressed forward against me. "No, if she was upset she would have sent you with your parents." As I grinded against her pussy. Within seconds I had her naked. I worked her tits squeezing and sucking them. Pinching her nipples. I could smell her pussy all ready to be fucked. I slowly worked my way down her flat abs. I just took my time licking every inch of her little pussy. Licking up all of her juices. I went to work on her clit as I worked 2 fingers into her. Damn she was tight.. She let out alittle "ouch". It did not take her long before she was cumming in my mouth. What a beautiful pussy she had, I pulled up and got a good view of her spread eagle at the edge of the couch, Her small face, big brown eyes full of lust, dark black hair. Her tits were swollen, nipples erect. Her little hairy pussy there for my taking. So, I just took it. This was not lovemaking. It was fucking. I fucked her as hard as I could. Angie took everything I could give her and encouraged me to keep on pounding her. I had her knees over my shoulders and pressed against her shoulders. I was up on my toes in order to get as mush power into each stroke as I could. I would stop with my cockhead in her and have her look down at it. Then slam down up to my balls. What a fuck. I knew it was only because her drained me the night before. Or else I would have came already. I pulled out and lead her to the bedroom. Put her on all fours. The view of her ass just made me want to take a picture. It was perfect. I started to put my cock into her pussy when she said "My ass is sore, so go has fast as you can". Don't have to tell me twice. I just shoved my cock up her ass. No mercy. "AAAHHHHHH shit it hurts" was all she could say for the first couple of minutes. Has I worked my thick cock in and out of her. She began to loosen up. Her asshole was all juicy and hot. Her ass walls were all smooth around my cock. Making me want to cum. I was fucking her hard and deep trying to shot a load. But it would not come out. For several minuted I tried to work that laod out but it would not come out. It was driving me crazy, cause I had to cum. For some strange reason I pulled out of he ass, Then slammed into her pussy. Oh much better.  Angie pushed back onto my cock. The began to ride my cock. I tried to hold her still cause this was too much pleasure for me. She pulled the load right out of me. My balls hurt as she drained the last drop out of them into her tight pussy,I did not want to pull out but did anyways. As we laid in bed Angie kissed me softly on the mouth. "You know that you have a long hard day ahead of you?!?". Lucky me.

my mom and me

bgdk on Incest Stories

it was a late saturday night I just got home from the bar about 2:00am. I decided to grab a bite to eat and watch a little tv.I happen to catch some good porn that was on late. The more I was watching it I started getting really horney, I changed into my little gym shorts. Iam sitting there playing with my cock while Iam geetting pretty excited. My cock is 7 1/2in. long and about 5in. around. I

sweet student in karachi

danii on Incest Stories

Hi friends



Dani again for all sex story readers. I am sure u have read my previous stories and like a lot, pls give me feed back at silent_magma@hotmail.com, lets start the story.



This in a true story of my sexual interaction with my sweet and innocent student. I was a student of CA final at that time and I use to teach accounting to girls at their home, as girls pay more than guys and off

My Brother, My Sister Part I

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

My Brother, My Sister – Part I

By

Michele Nylons

 

I wrote this story originally under the title "Be Careful In the Park" about an older crossdresser who meets a street gang in a park and gets more than she bargained for. There was no incest in the original version. I like this version better as it includes all my peccadillos: incest, crossdressing, nylon fetish, and forced sex. A warning to those who find those subjects not to their taste.

My God! I was going to get raped by the members of a local street gang of which my brother Tom was a member. I could just make him out in the dim light from the moon. He was not aware of who I was, and that’s understandable given the way I was dressed and behaving. I supp

Read More
ose I had better give you the background so that this story makes sense.

I am a 20-year-old crossdresser. I have been dressing as a woman for five years without my family knowing. There is certainly no way I was going to tell my now 16-year-old brother Tom what I did for kicks. He had grown up rough, and unlike me, who enjoyed a serene, some would say sissy lifestyle, Tom couldn’t wait to join a street gang. While I locked myself in my room trying on makeup and sexy women’s clothes, my younger brother was playing football, sneaking beers, and committing petty crimes with his pals.

I had been sneaking out of the house dressed as woman for about 3 months now, and I always headed to the local park where I was guaranteed of picking up some rough trade; usually older men who would take me in the toilets for a quick blowjob or a quick fuck against the cubicle wall.

Tonight I had walked down to the local park and was sitting in my favourite dark corner, looking for punters who occasionally cruised the park looking for action. I was certainly dressed for action; red Lycra miniskirt, blue and black sequined top, sheer black nylon stockings, sheer red nylon panties, garter belt and black ‘fuck me’ high heels. I had put on my trademark ‘slutty make-up’ and my favourite blonde wig. I looked nothing like my male self, and was confident that I would not be recognised by anyone who knew me casually. I was having a chat with an older man I'd met before, the memories of an earlier visit we had made to the toilet block quite turning me on and hoping we were going to get it on.

Then I saw them, a street gang I had never seen around my ‘patch’ before, but I instantly recognised Tom amongst them. There were six of them and they were all young, fit and no doubt full of the beer they'd obviously been drinking that evening. But I hadn't come out looking for trouble that evening, that wasn't my scene at all, even so I knew I only had myself to blame for the fix I was in. I deliberately hung around this park because I knew Tom’s gang never came here and now my luck had run out.

Unfortunately the street gang now entered the park and my ‘older friend’ just turned and ran. The gang swaggered towards me. I knew I had a few options: identify myself to Tom and live in ridicule for the rest of my life, or chill out and hope they passed and left me alone. Possibly stupidly I lit a cigarette to still my nerves as they approached and instead of passing, the gang veered over to my seat, a voice asking,

"Can you spare a couple of cigs?"

These boys all appeared to be in their teens or early twenties and I knew from talking to Tom that they had a reputation for trouble. As I said, obviously they'd had more than a couple of beers apiece but they did not appear to be over the top pissed. Maybe they would take my smokes and move on. As they came closer I prayed they, and particularly Tom, would not recognise me in the dim light.

One was jet black; he looked the oldest, wearing white rugby style shorts and a black T. The youngest looking was also coloured, more a coffee colour, in his case wearing denim shorts and a polo shirt. The others were white but standing more in the shadow so I couldn't make them out so clearly at that time, but I knew one had to be Tom. I handed over a couple of cigarettes saying I couldn't spare any more and was told.

"No problem."

They stood around to light them and the thought had just crossed my mind that I wouldn't mind meeting one or two of them at a time down here if only they weren’t Tom’s friends Then the oldest asked, out of the blue,

"Do you suck cock u dirty Tranny?" I was taken aback, but it was obvious they recognised me for what I was, a crossdresser or transvestite if you like, and without really thinking I replied,

"It has been known."

There must have been some sort of pre-arrangement between them because the leader pushed a younger coloured boy toward me laughing and saying,

"Well let’s see you then. My friend here has been sporting a hard on all night and he says he will even stick it in a slutty looking tranny like you to get relief."

The young man pushed me to gently my knees, I knew resistance would be futile, my face was just level with his denim shorts, the front of which he was massaging slowly. Judging by the bulge in his shorts I hadn't heard a lie, he had been sporting a hard on all night. As he was pushed even closer he asked,

"Are you sure you don't mind honey?" and turned and laughed to his pals.

Normally I wouldn’t mind at all! It was what I'd come down here for, even though I'd not expected an audience. The other males would be no problem if they wanted to watch; it would just turn me on more. In reply I just licked my lipstick lips nervously.

That was all the encouragement he required and pulling down the zip on his shorts, he pulled out a nice looking weapon, already more than half hard. It was a nice size and shape, cut, about six inches long and the girth was in proportion, nicely coloured to match his skin tone.

He used his hand to move his cock tentatively to my red painted lips where his courage failed and I could see it just start to wilt. My instincts took over and I moved my head forward and grasped an inch or so between my lips, using my tongue to wash round the end. He gasped and he immediately became fully hard, his animal desire taking over as he moved forward, plunging the whole six inches down my throat without warning.

I managed to hold tight as he placed his hands on my head and started rocking back and forth. He must have been playing with it, or talking about it, most of the night as I was only just getting used to it when he pulled out, yelling "I'm cumming," and proceeded to jack off rapidly, shooting over my face, the semen running down on to my blouse. That seemed to decide it for the rest as they all moved forward and one of the white boys dropped his shorts to display a fully hard, slightly larger cut cock, which he poked out at my face.

I was hoping now that maybe all they would do was demand a blowjob each and go on their way. In the dark corner of the park maybe I could get away with that and then make some sort of excuse when Tom came to take his turn. As much as I loved sucking cock there was no way I was going to fellate my own brother.

Normally I do love a cut cock and would need no further bidding to wrap my lips around the cock in front of me and work it, but now I was scared. They were drunk, horny, and trouble. This seemed to settle it for them and I became aware the other lads all had their cocks out, rubbing them excitedly. An older coloured boy made his way forward and pointed his groin at my face.

"How about this then? You fucking tranny slut," he asked.

This when I realised I was in serious trouble. I gasped,

"My God! No!"

His cock was huge, it had to be a eight inches long and possibly two inches across.

"I can’t take that," I gasped.

"Well your going to," he growled.

Without further ado the lads pulled me up and hustled me over to the children's roundabout in the play area. That was all the leader said to me directly for some time, giving others instructions as to what they should do to me, how to place me, how to hold me. The roundabout was one of the old style, solid wood planks, well worn, with a small running board and four metal handles crossing over the top. It was located in an area of the park where the streetlights had been broken and whilst it gave them the privacy they wanted to go about their ravaging of me, I dismally hoped it would assist my disguise and help keep my true identity from Tom and his friends.

Under their leader’s instructions they soon had me spread out on my back between two of the roundabout handles, they pulled my panties to one side and exposed my puckered ass, my sheer stockinged legs where spread wide and my high heeled feet where lifted high in the air. The white boy who'd just fucked my face knelt behind me holding my head up and cushioning it somewhat from the bars. Some of the lads had stripped off their pants by now and it was obvious that they weren't going to leave me alone until they had all had their way with me. I tried to look around to see where Tom was, I just hoped he wouldn’t join in,

One of the boys climbed on the roundabout and knelt with his cock pointing at my face. He was quite dark, only about eighteen but already with a hairy manly chest. He just knelt there masturbating for a while and then I felt a pair of hands start to feel my arse, first gently and then with more vigour. One, then two fingers inserting themselves up my passage. I couldn't see who it was but I prayed it wasn’t Tom. As my arse muscles started to spasm as the fingers withdrew and a voice said "Now!" and I heard and felt someone spit on my ass-bud.

"Natural lubricant," a sleazy voice laughed. I recognised the feeling of what entered me next, a medium sized cock was pushed deep inside me, and it wasted no time, but started to attack me straight away. In, out, in, out. He was reaching my prostate without any problem. Even though I was being raped, I was going to cum soon if not very careful. I managed to mumble something along those lines in between loosing my breath each time I gasped he rammed his cock in and out of me. I just hoped it wasn’t Tom, ‘please god don’t let it be my brother fucking me,’ I prayed, even though I was now thoroughly enjoying the fucking I was receiving.

"Oh God, I’m going to come," I uttered, as the intense fucking I was receiving took me over the top.

"That's OK. So am I," laughed the lad kneeling over my face as he sped up the speed of his wrist and with a series of soft yells shot over my painted face and lipstick lips.

All this time the attack on my arse had continued. I heard,

"I'm cumming. God I’m cumming. Here we go!"

I was thankful the voice I heard was not Tom’s, but the attack intensified and with half a dozen sharp thrusts as I felt the cock in my arse shoot inside me. The boy that was raping my arse shuddered a couple of times and pulled out. Lying there catching my breath I was hardly aware as the lads changed places.

Now my head was being clenched more tightly, one lad was standing each side of me holding my now laddered, stocking clad legs back in position and a new weapon was rubbing against my panties that had slid back, and now covered the entrance to my arse. I looked up to see the leader with his huge cock in his hand pointed at my arse, from which his mate’s semen was leaking and staining the crotch of my panties. I started to struggle,

"No, I can't," I said.

"Yes you will, your arse is well and truly lubricated now" he snarled.

I struggled but someone grabbed my high-heeled feet and pulled my legs high over my head exposing my come-soaked panty-clad arse. The lad kneeling at my arse pulled the soaked, slinky fabric to one side and positioned his manhood at the puckered flower. Amazingly, the usual flush of expectation of a good fucking flowed over me and I felt myself relax against my own will. I know what I'd said, but there was no way I could take him. He had to be a ten inches and at least three inches across. A solid black ebony shaft. As his cock demanded access to my hole it seemed to glisten and gleam in the moonlight.

"Right?" was all he said.

"No!" I managed to reply.

It didn't matter. Whatever I said, it didn't matter. He was going to fuck me. He was going to rape me. No one was going to do a thing about it, including my brother who was oblivious to my fate. The other lads that were holding me in position were getting excited now. I could see hands moving, two bodies kneeled beside me, hard cocks were being readied for an assault on my body, but they were all watching the weapon that probed my entrance. He was slow; at least I'll give him that.

He stopped for a moment as soon as he forced it into my entrance, but only to allow me another gasp before starting again on a slow but inexorable voyage of discovery inside me. It never seemed to stop, a little push, stop, pull back, and push again. Each time a greater violation. He punched past my prostate almost without my being aware and still the exploration continued. Deeper than I'd ever been violated before. If I'd not been so excited and scared at the same time, and held so tightly, there wasn't any way I could have withstood the punishment.

I could hear myself letting out little yelps and groans whenever I had the breath, which wasn't very often. Each time I gasped in order to keep breathing, he forced his cock in again before I had time to fill my lungs. It felt as if that monster penis of his was splitting me apart. It wasn't a cock, it was a weapon he was using on me! It stopped. I managed to take a clean breath, open my eyes and look up. The leader was looking down on me his face covered in sweat from his exsertion in my arse.

"I've never had it in a tranny’s arse before. You are one tight bitch!" he laughed.

I was in pain, but such glorious pain. I'd never been so thoroughly possessed before. I knew he was raping me. No way could it be called regular sex. He might damage me but deep inside was a feeling that I wanted more. I just had to have more.

"Get on with it," was all I replied.

With an even bigger grin he pulled back slowly, and that was all my body needed to move on to a higher plane of sexual ecstasy. I must have been a quite a sight, my skirt rucked up, sheer nylons laddered, legs held spread, panties pushed to one side of my open arse that was impaled by a huge black cock.

The two lads who were holding my legs with one hand and their hard cocks with the other decided it was time to get in on the action. One crammed his engorged penis past my lipstick lips and into my mouth, the other was busy stroking his cock and alternately rubbing it on my cheek and in my hair. Someone grabbed hold of my cock and was squeezing it hard each time the unknown assailant rammed his cock in me. ‘Not my brother Tom, please,’ I hoped.

That seemed to be a general signal for the other lads and I felt other hands moving over my body, rubbing cocks on my stocking legs, wanking over my face, and then my hands were grabbed and wrapped around two more throbbing penises. Was everyone going to use me tonight? Which cock belonged to my brother? I was aware of the weapon up my arse as it started to swell and judder, and as it started to shoot I felt the cock in my mouth explode and come filled my throat. I had no choice but to swallow.

The two cocks that I had been forced to wank also ejected their loads, I felt the sticky come saturate my hands. The other lad rubbing his cock on my face shot a stream of come over my eyes, adding to the come already there expelled from the first boy who used me. My mascara was running down my face in a stream of hot semen. The lad who was dry humping my sheer stocking leg groaned at this sight and I felt his cock pulse against my stocking thigh and I then the warm wet feel of come through my laddered nylon encased calf. Finally the young black man that was raping my arse stopped; he withdrew his flaccid penis and looked over his shoulder, smiled an evil smile, and said,

"Here, you can have what’s left of this bitch now." I looked up in horror realised it was my brother Tom he was talking to.

"No, no more please, I can’t take it," I whimpered in attempt to put him off .

What could I do, If I exposed my real identity there was a good chance the gang would beat me up and Tom would know my secret and tell everyone. I decided to meekly accept whatever my brother decided to do to me, and hope he didn’t notice who I was under the smeared makeup and ripped women’s clothes.

My brother Tom took his place and lay on top of me.

He didn’t seem to care that my face was covered in come and that I was leaking sticky white semen from my arse. He leaned down and kissed my smudged lipstick lips. I felt his cock stiffen as he pressed against the nylon panties covering my penis. The lads holding my legs, having achieved their orgasms and having no further use for this ‘tranny slut’, had let go of my legs and were stuffing their sticky cocks back into their shorts as they dressed.

Tom reached down and placed his turgid penis against the bulge of my soft cock encased in my nylon panties, oblivious that his was older brother underneath him. He was humping it against my panty cock, obviously too aroused and too inexperienced to try to enter me, he had decided to come quickly against me. I thanked god that it looked like he was not going to fuck me or make me suck him. I had guessed that Tom was still a virgin, and his inexperience and excitement meant he wanted to quickly release his seed and move on.

I realised he was the last in the long procession of rapists that were using my body for their own pleasure, taking what they wanted by force, even though I would have given it gladly one at a time in if my brother wasn’t there. I decided that I could take no more, I was now fully aroused by my brother’s thrusting penis, even though I had been raped in every orifice, was covered in come, my make-up smeared, my nylons ruined, my clothes ripped. I decided to help Tom achieve his orgasm as quickly as possible before he changed his mind and wanted to fuck me properly or worse still he recognised me in the dim light.

I lifted my legs and wrapped them around my brother’s back as he dry humped me through my panties. I pushed up and met his thrusts as his cock pressed against mine through the sheer nylon of my panties. I lifted my head, covered in come and smeared make-up and pushed my lipstick smudged, recently raped mouth against his. I rammed my tongue down his throat and started to dry fuck him earnestly.

Tom’s inexperience was obvious and my brother started to squeal as his cock spasmed against mine, drenching my panties, soaking through to my now throbbing penis, which erupted in unison. I gripped my brother in my embrace tighter as our cocks continued to jet come against each other. Finally Tom lay still, and then pushed himself off me and joined the circle of rapists standing around me.

They were all laughing and looking down at me. There I was, my skirt hiked up, my penis slowly deflating, covered in semen, my clothes ruined. I was well and truly raped by the gang, which had included my brother. The leader of the street gang, the one who had raped my arse with his enormous cock, spoke.

"Come around here again you fag tranny bitch you’re going to get the same!"

He turned his back to me and started walking away with the rest of his gang slowly following laughing and jeering amongst themselves. Tom, my brother the rapist, who had used me last, suddenly broke away from the gang and ran back to me.

‘What now’, I thought. My younger brother knelt beside me, lifted my head and gave me a soft passionate kiss. He whispered in my ear,

"Thanks most exciting experience of my life Sis," he whispered.

I lay there and couldn’t believe what I had heard. He knew who I was! He called me ‘Sis’!

"Well I guess you are now my older sister now, instead of my older brother; tomorrow you can you can show me what a blow jobs feels like, either that or I can just tell Mom and Dad about your secret. See ya’ later Sis," he laughed.

His lips brushed mine again and he shot up and sprinted after his friends laughing out loud.

 

To be continued...........

Niece's Bedtime Show

reeb on Incest Stories

Nieces Bedtime Show


Last summer my wife and I had the pleasure of having my 16-year-old niece Leeza stay with us a for couple weeks. Leeza has grown into a very beautiful young woman. Being her uncle at age 40, it feels good to have this sexy young thing being so flirtatious around me. This encounter took place before any other of our sexual encounters.

First I should give you a visual perspective of my hot little niece. She has brown shoulder length hair, stands about 5 ft. 5 inches, about 34B breasts (which are still filling out), a perfect heart shaped ass with absolutely no fat on her perfect little hard body. Her face is that cute girl next-door type face that can make your heart melt. She knows she can have her way with her Uncle Ron, as I just can't say n
Read More
o to anything she asks. Her mother is Italian so she has this dark complexion and she tans very easy. This was late summer and her tan was very dark.

I was maintaining my proper morals, although my mind was having all these sexual fantasies about her, around my niece for the first couple days she stayed with us. One evening around 9pm, I decided to take the trash out. We have a single level rancher, so as I was walking around the back of the house with the trash, I was passing the window to Leeza's room. As I looked in, I noticed the curtains were open by about 6-8 inches.

There was Leeza, with her back to the window, pulling her blouse over her head standing in front of her dresser mirror. We have central air so her window was closed. This was too much; I could see her back and her front in the mirror at the same time. She tossed the blouse on the floor and stood there with those pert little breasts wrapped in a purple lace bra. I could see her nipples poking through the thin material of the bra. My first thought was "How could her mother, Deedee, allow her to wear such sexy underwear?" But then her mother, my sister-in-law, is a hot piece of tail too.

As Leeza stood there, facing the mirror, she started to caress her tits through her bra. I now had a raging hard on, slowly I undid my belt and zipper to free my hard cock a bit. As I rubbed my cock through the material of my underwear, Leeza continued caressing her breasts. She then undid her jeans and slid them down, bending over as she did so. I almost came in my underwear as she was wearing a matching pair of purple lace panties. The sight of Leeza's perfect butt was glorious as she stepped out of her jeans and stood up back in front of the mirror. I could see in her eyes, she was enjoying looking at her blossoming body, as she developed into a beautiful woman. And believe me, I was enjoying the view too.

Leeza then began to caress her right boob with her left hand as her right hand dropped to her pussy. She was rolling her right nipple between her fingers and rubbing up and down on her pussy through her panties. She kept doing this for about 2-3 minutes and, although hard to see, I swear I began to see a wet spot forming as the material of her panties began to get darker. My thoughts were confirmed as she lifted a leg up on a chair to give herself more access to her pussy, which also turned out to be a better view for me. I could now see her rubbing her cunt hard as she neared orgasm. She almost came when she suddenly stopped. Her face was flushed red as she was so sexually aroused.

She then slowly reached between her tits and undid the front clasp of her bra. As her bra fell to the floor, I got my first look at her tits. She had these perfect small orange sized tits with large dark hard nipples which looked like pencil erasers. Her pale white breasts in relation to her dark tan presented these very erotic tan lines. Man I couldn't believe how sexy and hot she looked. With me staring in her window, I was so turned on I could her my heart beating in my throat.

What Leeza did next made me wonder, just for a second, if she didn't know that I was outside her window. She bent over real slow and slowly, with her ass facing the window, slid her purple lace panties over her smooth ass cheeks and down the full length of her legs. I could see her swollen pussy lips from behind at the top of those beautiful long legs. The tan lines on her ass indicated that her swim suit, although not a thong, covered little of her sweet little ass cheeks. She did this so slow and deliberate that I just felt she knew I was watching. I got nervous for a second and stepped back a little thinking maybe she knew I was there. But then my hard cock began to do the thinking as I stepped closer again.

Leeza now moved to her bed, which was right next to the window, not more than five feet away from me. As she sat with her back to me, on the edge of the bed, she leaned over and reached into her bag. My jaw dropped as she pulled out this pink vibrator about 5 or 6 inches long. I faintly heard her switch it on as she lay back onto the bed. The bed was right below the window, which gave me a perfect view of her body.

She first ran the vibrator over each nipple until they both were standing erect, nearly 1/4 inch long. She then raised her knees and spread her legs wide open. I could see the rise of her sweet mound at the tops of her thighs. Her pussy hair was very thin yet and not fully grown in. She ran the vibrator down across her stomach, up and down the insides of her thighs, teasing herself to a heightened state of arousal. As she moved the vibrator up to her pussy, she bit down lightly on her hand to keep quite. Her hips twitched and moved as she massaged her clit with the vibrator. I had to stop stroking my cock because I was about ready to cum. She kept rubbing the outside of her pussy and her clit. I could tell she was ready to cum soon then she suddenly arched her back up and shook all over. This was all I could take as I shot a load of cum onto the side of my house. My knees were so weak I could hardly stand up as my heart pounded in my chest.

I thought she was done but she moved the vibrator back up to her nipples and then she stuck it in her mouth like she was sucking a cock. I wondered how this 16 year old already knew about sucking cock. God, I swore she was putting on a show, knowing her horny uncle was outside her window. She sucked her pussy juice off the vibrator and again moved it down to her pussy.

This time she slid the vibrator into her pussy, but only a couple inches at a time as she pulled it up across her clit each time before pushing it back into her sweet pussy. As she did this, my cock was again hard as a rock. This kid was too much, but at that time I began to contemplate in my mind actually fucking my sweet young niece.

It only took a short time for Leeza to near orgasm. This time she rolled over and got on all fours and was pushing the vibrator into her cunt like she was being fucked doggy style. She looked so hot with her perfect shaped ass sticking up in the air. It then dawned on me that she was rubbing the vibrator hard against her clit and not deep into her pussy. I couldn't see as her leg was in the way but I was sure she wasn't pushing it into her pussy. I then wondered if she was still a virgin, as she never put more than an inch or so into her cunt.

She was pinching and pulling on her nipples as she worked herself to another mind-blowing orgasm. As she came, she fell and pushed her face into the pillow to muffle the sounds as she moaned in pleasure. I couldn't believe it but I creamed the side of my house again. As I came, I let out a small groan and when I did, I swear she rolled her head, looked at the window and smiled.

I got scared and quickly proceeded to grab my pants and quietly finished taking out the trash. My legs were so weak, I could hardly walk. So as to not have my wife become suspicious as to where I was, I came in through the garage, acting like I was out there working on something. Little did she know, the only thing I worked on was my now hard cock, which just seemed to stay hard thinking about my beautiful sexy young niece Leeza. After that arousing show, I couldn't stop fantasizing about fucking my niece. I decided to see just how far she would go but that is another story called “Nieces Lap Dance”.

Colony 01

Manofzilch on Incest Stories

 

            My family went to stay at a nudist colony every summer in southern Mississippi. There was a pond, and the ocean was only a few miles away. The colony itself was a joining of three plantations all with the same values. There was plenty of space to camp and get lost in-between the three lots.

            On the grounds there could be upwa

Read More
rds of five families, some families (closer than others) would share a plantation house. While others would take to privacy of the grounds refurbished slave quarters. The newer families usually took these homes and stuck to themselves, only really talking with other families at meal times or by the pond. These families of course were new to the plantations’ secret.

            My family and I would load up our car and head out sometime in late July early August, there was nothing like running from the car and stripping down- all to feel the embrace of that pond water- the freedom and vulnerability. And then there was my family… My name is Davis; I’ve been coming here since I was about 8. Now I am turning 17. The other members of my family include my father George, and my step mother Sherri. I have one older sister Sarah, who has come back from college this summer, she is 21 and in her third year. She always returns for these summers with the folks. But this year is a bit different, because this year she’s brought a new boyfriend, and they seem pretty serious. He’s fucking awesome, on the way over to Mississippi me and him were swapping techniques and shit, trading stories about different Suzie’s and popping cherries…Ha ha! the dude even gave me some of his Grand Dad bourbon that he snuck in his pack..

            I hope Sarah marries him, I hear their sex is fucking wild.

 

“So tell me Mike, what about this group sex at college??”

 

“Haha that’s where I met your sister, me and the brothers were throwing an after party when she and her friends showed up from the bar downstairs… after I cummed all over her tities... I cooked her breakfast.”

 

I gave mike a low five and took another swig of the bourbon in the back of the family van.

 

“oooH you didn’t!!” Said my other little sister Betty.

 

I didn’t mention, but I was going to save the best for last; my original mom passed away giving child birth to my two little sisters who are both turning 14 this summer. Strangely enough, they look so similar; both very thin, their flesh is taut and firm with the prettiest little tities and asses… but Betty has blonde hair and her twin Jessica has dark brown, almost black, like my dad.

 

“What are you guys talking about?” Betty chimes in as she climbs in the back seat.

 

In the front of the van my sister is talking to my step mom as my father drives. Jessie is asleep, therefore no one notices really as Betty sits right down in-between me and Mike.

“Are you guys talking about screwing Sarah?”

 

“No of course not what would give you that idea?” I replied while hiding the whiskey.

 

“Shut up, I heard you! You said you came in Sarah’s hair!”

 

Mike tried to hide his smile by looking out the window, but his white teeth couldn’t help but break free and he turned back to Betty.

 

“So what if I did? Are you going to say anything?”

 

“Maybe not…” Betty was caught.

 

“I didn’t think so.” Mike says as he fluffs her hair.

 

“Heyy!” Betty whines. “You think I’m as pretty as my sisters don’t you?”

 

“Shut up brat, get an ass.”

 

“I got an ass! I got Titties too see!” With that Betty lifts up her tank top and flashes me and mike. She smiles then and bites her lip. Those blue eyes of my mom shine through her blonde bangs.

 

Mikes eyes went wide. I mimicked him and looked out the window, trying not to smile.

 

“I’m a woman too, you know.” She says looking at both me and Mike.

 

“Women aren’t ticklish.” I whispered while splaying my fingers across her tummy and tickling her ribs.

 

“Stop!!” She giggles.

 

“You kids keep it down back there I am trying to drive!”  My father shouts sternly.

 

“Don’t want you to crash dad!” My fingers stop tickling and start slowly caressing Betty’s pant line.

 

Betty bites her lip.

“Davis, shouldn’t we wait…”

 

My fingers slip past her elastic line and trail the peace fuzz.

 

“Shuush. Be quiet, remember our secret.”

 

Meanwhile Mike looks on not saying a word. Betty shudders and leans against his large arms. My index finger finds her slit dry but I work the crack, warming it and in no time the cheeks part and bloom into a wonderful wetness, my fingers slip in so easily.

 

“Hey sis, don’t forget about our guest here.” I whisper as I lean over and sink my finger along her spongy g-spot.

 

Betty shudders but opens her blue eyes, and shakes her head as if to shake out all the pleasure building. She then grabs on to Mikes arm and looks into his face,

 

“Can I blow you Mike? I am really good I promise.”

 

“Of course you can sweet heart.” My un-does his belt buckle very quietly as Betty helps with the zipper.

 

The mound in his shorts makes me even stop and wonder. Betty just looks at it and reaches out caressing the lump in amazement. She looks up almost scared to Mike. Who just looks down comfortingly?

 

“Go on, it doesn’t bite.”

 

Betty undoes the button on his boxers and pulls out the biggest dick I’ve ever seen. Her little white hand against the big black cock was almost too much for everyone…

 

I guess I should say that our family is pretty liberal and my sister Sarah met Mike at the fraternal party of Gamma Gamma Gamma, which is an all black fraternity. It only took Mike one minute to win over what ever pretentiousness we might have had living in suburbia. He was winning over Betty right now…

 

Mikes hands cup Betty’s head and bring her mouth to his shaft. Meanwhile my finger pulls from her soft snatch and rubs her little clit. But I feel like I’m going to cream my shorts…. Betty is one of the best cocksuckers ever. She totally worships the shaft. She kisses the sides of what looks like a nine inch dick. Meanwhile one hand presses on Mike’s prostrate while the other holds on to the head, pulling Mike’s cock away from his body… Betty’s little head licks up the inside between the shaft and his shirt.

 

I can’t resist and I hurry to try and bring Betty close to cumming.

Her blonde hair bobs up and down on Mike’s cock. She uses both hands to start jacking him off and looks up with those blue eyes.

 

But he just pushes her head back on.

“Faster, oh so good baby girl.”

 

Betty shudders and I think she’s coming. I reach up and feel her titties, I pinch those nipples in-between my fingers.  It’s a damn good thing we weren’t wearing seat belts my right hand travels down unsnap Betty’s shorts.

 

Betty doesn’t resist, and I lay down on the seat behind her, with her shorts to her knees I inch up and run my already busting cock to her 14 year old, perfectly pink, wet and engorged slit.

 

I lift her shirt up in front and continuously fondle her titites as I push in deep, my head first, and damn damn damn! The head, the heat!

 

She is so tight I can feel the youth in her pussy walls- I push in deeper and get only about 3/4s of my shaft in her. She moans over Mike’s cock as her neck works up and down.

 

I start fucking her hard.

 

“Oh Davis, oh Davis, I’m cumming already.”

 

“don’t be a slut Betty” I reach my arm across my sister’s chest hold on to her shoulder. And fuck her harder, and deeper.

 

“Oh sis, oh I love your fucking cunt” I hiss in her ear… “I am going to cum in my little fuck bear.”

 

At this Betty takes her head off Mike’s cock and leans in towards her chest, only moaning in the cutest small little “unh unh unh.” To each thrust.

 

She climaxes on my dick, she goes limp, Mike picks her head up.

“finish him.” I command.

 

She manages to pull herself up and aggressively pumping his shaft with her hand, both Betty and I see Mike’s shaft start to twitch.  I nudge her head over the shaft… she opens her mouth as the first stings shoot in and then closes her pretty face over his cock and suck down.


Betty wipes her lips off and licks the fingers, “you’re yummy she giggles.”

 

“Oh I am going to cum!” I whisper.

 

“Wait!” Betty kicks off her shorts and wiggles off my shaft, she nudges up and props her head up on Mike’s lap, she then spreads her legs for me.

 

I climb on top of my sister, propping one hand under her shoulder I bring my cock back to the entrance. It is still so tight, I see my dick bend till it slides in.

 

Betty’s back arches as I slide deeper I lay on top of her, run my hands through her hair and kiss her. She still tastes salty.

 

I am right about to cum when she says, her blue eyes searching mine:


”I wanted to see you, when you cum inside me.”

 

Right then and there I clench my fists in her hair, her brow furls in slight pain and I unload. I feel the creamy whiteness running around my shaft out of her vagina and onto the leather seat.

 

I am thrusting as I am cumming, my head into the crook of her neck. She just sucks on  my neck and pulls me deeper on my lower back- she’s to short to grab for my ass.

 

I pull out. I am done. I look at my beautiful 14 year old sister still spread eagle with her shorts around one ankle. Her shirt pushed up, and those pretty titties. So much beautiful flesh.  She smiles through those deep blue eyes and giggles, rubbing her cunny a bit.

 

“I can’t wait to get to camp!” she says with closed eyes.

 

“I’ve been waiting all year.” I reply.

 

At that moment the car slows.

 

“Are we there yet?” I ask, “get dressed, I whisper through my teeth.”

 

Betty pulls up her shorts but leaves her panties on the floor.

 

“I wont be needing these.”

 

Sarah turns, “are you having fun sweetie?”

 

Mike just smiles “I think it’s going to be a good vacation.”

 

It didn’t look like it but he was buttoning up his fly as if he had done this before. Then winks at me.

 

“Where’s Betty?” Sarah asks.

 

Betty’s hand shoots up while her body is still blocked by the seat in front.

 

“Right here” She sits up, “just dropped something when the car stopped.”

 

Betty smiles the most guilty smile I’ve ever seen.

 

Sarah just looks on in amazement.

“Betty!”

 

Mike was right, it was going to be a good vacation.

Are You Afraid of the Dick?

Blackroses on Incest Stories

Are You Afraid of the Dick?

 

The Tale of the ESC

 

 

Read More
lass="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt">How it all began…

 

 

            Jason Lewis was a regular, 16 year old kid in Manitoba.  He had only a small group of friends.  His best friend was Alicia Brighton, a 15-year-old girl who Jason obviously had a crush on.  His other friend was a teen named David Jones, and his older sister, Erin Jones.  The four of them, weren’t really outcasts, they were just lesser known around their school.  Didn’t seem to bother them much, as they had something to share with each other that very few people may ever have.  They had a club.

 

            Not just any ordinary club that devises plots to clean their neighborhood or end bullying; no they weren’t that type of losers.  They had a specific club that gathered once every Thursday at Midnight in the back part of the woods, over a campfire, and share stories.  Not just spooky stories of ghosts and goblins, but of wild, gratuitous sex.  Jason started the group, and all of his friends agreed it was a great idea.  They each would write a story for the week, and one person got to read every Thursday night.  They all had their preferences.  Jason was an incest freak.  He loved the idea of family relations.  Alicia enjoyed lesbian sex stories, which made everyone think otherwise about her actual sexual preference.  David was big into Supernatural stories.  He liked demons, monsters, vampires, and creatures taking human victims for their own personal sexual desires.  And Erin enjoyed telling stories about rape or forced sex.  She was a dark gothic girl, who probably had been raped more times than even she could remember.  We’d been meeting together for the past three years now, every Thursday to do our stories.  Every week, someone has something new, and we get our dose of sexual entertainment.  Tonight, it’s my night.

 

 

Later that night…

 

 

            The leaves, sticks, and branches crinkled under our feet as we traveled through the dark woods of the night to lit campfire of our meeting.  Jason was already there, stoking the flames, as the other three made their arrival.

 

            “Yo” David greeted.

 

            “’Sup man?” Jason responded.

 

            “You readin’ tonight?” David inquired hungrily.

 

            “Yeah man, I’m up!” Jason stated.

 

            “Sweet.  I love your stories!” David cheered.

 

            “That’s because you wanna fuck your sister!” Alicia observantly stated as she pulled through behind the bushes with Erin behind her.

 

            “Who wouldn’t?” Erin joked.  She was always more optimistic about her sex life than she should be.  But it’s hard to deny a girl with a bustline as impressive as hers is.  She has long red hair that she straightened out, and has a 34 D bust, with a sharp curve to her ass.  Everyone sat around on the campgrounds logs that we’d found throughout the woods, and sat quietly in anticipation of the story I had planned.

 

            “So…another incest tale from you tonight Jace?” Alicia asked.

 

            “Yes.  But this time it’s a little different.  If you were having sex with someone in your family, and knowing how depraved it’s looked upon by society, at what lengths would you go through to make sure the secret of your incest never got out?”  Everyone stood quiet, looking around at each other with anxious, scrolled over eyes, waiting for my next words.  “Submitted for the approval of the Erotic Stories Committee…I call this story…”

 

 

 

The Tale of the Secret Sex

 

 

        The wetness of Darlene’s pussy was undeniable, and the animal lust of her brother was at it’s highest.  He plowed in and out of his sister with incredible vigor, and grunted with each thrust, both of them trying to keep their voices low, as to not be caught by their parents.  Oh, how their parents would beat them to bloody oblivion if they knew that their 18-year-old son was having sex with his 15-year-old sister.  His young, 9 inch cock penetrated his sister eager vagina with thrust after thrust after thrust, each one causing a light moan to escape from Darlene’s mouth.  She tore into her brother’s back with her sharp, freshly pressed nails causing a hard thrust of Steven’s cock inside her.  Steven’s head was pressed firmly against his sister’s ever-mounting 24 B breasts, and he caressed every crevice with his tongue, and lips.  “Give it to me big brother, give it all to me” Darlene whispered into her brother’s ear.  For the first few months of their incestual relationship, Steven had always worn a condom, but now, his sister had loved, and trusted him enough to let him cum in her.  And that’s exactly what she wanted.  With no more added inspiration needed, Steven plunged his dick deep inside of his sister once more, letting it rest upon her wetness, and shot a massive amount of spunk deep inside her pussy.  6 or 7 spurts later, the massive wang plopped out of her sopping cunt, and fell flaccid against the bed.  Steven crawled off his sister, and lay next to her in the bed.  “You are the best fuck ever sis.” He cheered with an overwhelming amount of sweat dripping from his forehead, and his voice running short of breath.

 

          “You’re not so bad either, my big dick brother.” Darlene stated.  She nicknamed Steven that after their first fuck.  Steven had been her first, and only so far.  When Darlene was 13, her brother crept into her room at two in the morning, completely naked.  His 8-inch prick harder than Chinese Arithmetic, and stuffed it down his young sister’s throat.  Then, he tugged on a condom, and proceeded to willingly take her virginity.  Ever since then, they’ve had sex on the regular.  Only this time, they were at extreme risk of getting caught since their parents were only in the next room.  Steven knew he wouldn’t be able to sleep in his sister’s bed again tonight, so he decided to return to his own room.  “”No way big dick brother.  You just came in me, probably impregnated me.  Tonight you spend the night with your me, and your child.” Darlene demanded. 

 

          “Yes ma’am” Steven responded, and the two spooned each other for the remainder of the night.

 

          When morning arose the next day, the two teens eyes didn’t open until 8 O’clock.  Their mother was already gone for work, and Dad would be leaving in the next half hour.  That was at least enough time for a quickie.  Steven cupped one of his sister’s breasts, and twirled it around his fingers.  She woke up aroused, and already wet.  Steven’s cock rose to attention as he kissed his sister’s cheek, and began to finger fuck her hot wet pussy.  “You shot a lot of cum in me last night!”  Darlene stated.

 

          “And now I got more…and guess where it’s going?” Steven rhetorically asked.  Darlene only smiled, and returned her brother’s muted request by spreading her legs wide, preparing for his incestual entrance.  Steven’s broad, beefy cock stood it’s full erect nine inches, and the adolescent teen perched himself on top of his younger sister, and pushed his huge member inside her wet hole.  “Oh yeah, it’s so hot” Steven commented.  The heat from their earlier fuck had revisited, and Steve’s dick was raping his sister’s young fuckhole. 

 

          “Oh yeah, my big dick brother.  Fuck your sister tiny twat.  Fuck it, fuck it.”  Darlene egged him on, as if there was a need.  Darlene’s figure was far surpassing of a mere fifteen year old which is why it was difficult for even her brother to pass her up.  Her smooth, caramel skin complexion and buttery thighs made her delectable, and scrumptious to say the least.  She had shoulder length black hair which she had highlighted red in certain strands.  Hearing his little sister tell him to fuck her only made Steven more excited.  For a while he had fantasized about what it would be like to stuff her full of cock, and now he knows.  Steven was a major catch.  He stood at 6 ft.  215lbs, and was an all-star basketball player at his school.  He got pussy tossed at him left and right, but he could not resist shoving his meat inside his tight sister.  Now, unaware of their surroundings unlike last night, neither of them suppressed their moans.  I guess that’s why they didn’t hear their father calling their names when he was about to leave for work.  I suppose that’s why they didn’t hear him come up the stairs and check in David’s room, and saw he wasn’t there.  And I guess that’s also why, they never heard the door open to Darlene’s room, and see their father standing at the doorway.  Steven had his eyes closed, and was filling his sister once again with a huge amount of his semen.

 

          “Yes! Yes!”  Darlene screamed as her brother emptied his nuts inside of her.  When Steven opened his eyes, his father stood there boiling with rage.  He didn’t hesitate, he punched Steven in the face, and dragged his naked body out of Darlene’s room, screaming and yelling the entire way.  Beating his son, bare ass naked with his belt.  He drug Steven into the bathroom, and threw his beaten body into the bathtub, and began to run cold water on him, but before Steven could get up, his dad was blasting him again with the belt.  Steven was badly hurt, his chest, face, and legs leaked with blood.  Finally, his father turned off the water, and stopped hitting his son.  He picked him up out of the bathroom, and dragged him to his room.

 

          “Darlene, get your ass in here!” her father screamed.  Darlene had gotten fully dressed, and she covered herself in fear as to what her father was going to do to her.  She dried her eyes from crying over her brother’s beating, and made her presence felt in front of her father.  “I don’t believe you two.  Having sex!  Do you have any idea what you could’ve done?  Did you even consider diseases, pregnancy, anything?!”  Her father shouted.  Darlene decided against telling her dad about how she’d already had 2 of her brother’s children, but had miscarried them both, and how she was sure she was going to keep this one.  Darlene’s eyes teared up, and she shrugged her shoulders hoping her father would get the idea that she was too scared to talk.  “You’ve got nothing to say huh?  Nothing at all?” her father spoke in his stern, over bearing voice.  And then, without hesitation, he began to unzip his pants, and pull them off of him.  Freeing his 8 ½ inch dick.  “Your mother would be heartbroken if she knew about you two fucking under her nose.  So I’ma put an end to this right now.”  Her father declared.  Steven was laid face down on his bed, still stark naked, and horribly bruised.  Their father took off his clothes, and got behind his son.  His cock stood rigid and hard.  “See how your brother likes to be the one getting fucked.”  He stated.

 

          “Daddy no!”  Darlene screamed, but to no avail.  Her dad had already infiltrated her brother’s backside, and was forcing his large member inside his son’s ass.  The tightness felt incredible to their dad’s cock, but it was merciless torture to Steven.  On top of his bruises, and welts he had to deal with this nearly nine-inch prick invading his rectum.  It burned like hell. 

 

          “Huh, you wanna fuck my daughter huh?” their father shouted as he thrust inside his son’s ass ruthlessly.  Steven’s screams were muffled due to the fact that his dad held his head into the pillow as he fucked him.  Darlene’s screams were later mellowed down to just useless pouts.  Their dad took one last final thrust deep inside his son’s anal cavity, and shot a furious load of daddy juice inside his son’s asshole.  He pulled out his massive cock, and watched his son’s ass close back together again.  As he headed out the room, gathering his clothes, and ignoring the fearful pouts of his daughter, and the assaulted curdles of his son.  He looked over just as he was walking out, and faced his daughter who now curled into a ball on the floor, and said, “It’ll be our little secret.”

 

The End

 

 

            “Wow!  That was something else” Alicia stated. 

 

            David grunted several times, until finally letting a huge load of semen shoot from his cock.  “Aaaahhhh, that was amazing!” he cheered.  Although I’m not sure if it was for my story, or for his cumshot.  He put his cock away, and smiled.  “That was a really awesome story dude.” He said.

 

            “Definitely got me wet.”  Erin said, “But don’t get any ideas Dave.  You’re not gonna fuck me ever!” Erin admitted to her twisted little brother. 

 

            “Well, thanks guys, and hope to see you next week.  Until next time…I declare this meeting of the Erotic Story Committee closed.”  I poured water on the fire, and we all gathered our things, and let the campfire until next week, when we all meet again for another naughty tale.

Parts 1,2,3 of Cousin, friend, me

borissukak on Incest Stories

It was about 2001 when i went on this holiday with my family, and my cousins family. I (Brian) was about 16, my cousin (Michelle) was 15 and her friend Cooper was (14).

We arn't the richest families in the world so we went camping and stayed in caravan parks a lot. But this was where a sexual fantasy started, and eventually came true.

The caravan park was right next door to the beach, and the first couple of days we spent in the beach, we are all keen surfers so we all wore board shorts and rash vest. But i could see the outline of my cousin and her friend bikini tops through the vest. Anyway, about 2 days into the holiday, it got a little cold, so we decided to use the indoor pool at the caravan park, which was a little to hot for the rash vest.

Read More
br />
I was planning for to go for a swim, and i went to see where hte girls were, apparently they had already gone up there without me. So I went up there. When i got to the pool, a hot rush of air and the smell of cholrine hit me. The pool was packed. I scanned for a little bit and then i saw them, on the other side.

I went into the change room to get into my board shorts. I better describe myself. I am now 18 and 5ft 7 (yeah short), i play tennis and are getting a six pack now, I have white pale skin and my penis is 7 inches.

I came out and hopped in the pool, and Cooper came running upto to me and jump up and i catched her in the water. She was wearing a small blue bikini, and i mean small, it was partly riding up her holes. She had small breast, just developning. But she was a swimmer and had a athletes body.

I passed her back to my cousin Michelle. Michelle waswearing a old bathing suit, it wasn't that revealing, but it was tight on her, and well it was partly see through seen it was old. So i could see her nipple outline in the hot water.

Of course i started to get a boner, so i started playing with the girls. Swimming underneth them and then i was giving them big bear hugs and wrestling them. There skin was so soft. I grab Cooper and i pressed my hips into her ass, her ass was small and hard. Then i let her go, I grabbed my cous  by her legs and pulled her up to me so her legs were around me and my croutch was touching hers. She asked me what i was doing, and i just let her go.

About 5 mins later, the pools water slide came on, and we got out and queued up for it, the stairs went out side the building so there was a cold breeze. My Cousin, who was more developed then Cooper went hard. Both her nipples were stuck out. And her bottoms were sticking to her bottom. We went down the water slide one by one.

We did it a couple more times then we got out, it was the last time i saw them, in there bikinis before it happen. The next day we left to go on more of a camping trip.

*******This is wear it gets real good******************

About a year later, we were at my cousins place for the summer, seen they had a pool i thought this will be great again.

It was a hot summers night and Cooper, Michelle and me decided to camp out in the backyard, so we could get up early and go for a swim, we all slept in our bathers (that was not a good night sleep, i also had a boner and seen i was 1ft away from the girls, I decided not to go nuts).

Morning came and we were woken up by a car drving away, our parents were going out to some farm for the day or something nuts and crazy.

Of course Michelle jumped up and jumped up all over us 2, making us all wrestle. Cooper suddenly unzipped the tent and went for the pool. So we both fellowed her, but this is wear i thought GOD DAMM. They were wearing the same bathing suits from 1 year ago. So my cousin was almost bursting out. And Cooper was kinda as well.

We all jumped in and played a about a hour or so.

Anyway, Cooper wanted to play a "Good" game, and I said truth or dare (always leads to somehting good). Cooper went first and ask Michelle, Michelle said "Truth".

"What size cup are you?" Cooper asking in a hestircle voice

We all laughed and i said a big one, and we laughed even harder.

"C, ok Cooper what size panties are you?" replied Michelle after we had calmed down.

We again started laughing and i said "big, very big for her big ass".

Cooper calm over and attacked me, i apologies and said "you have a cute ass".

Cooper smiled and said "thanks, and i am a size 4".

It went quiet for a bit, we were all looking at each other. And also Cooper didn't realise it was her turn again.

"Ohhh, my turn against.....ok Brian, truth or dare?" Cooper said to me

I thought about saying dare, becuase guys always say dare, but i thought, nah, not yet. "truth" i replied.

"okkkkk.........How big is your penis?" Cooper openly said.

All of us were laughing and shocked. I replied with "i actually don't know, I have never measure it, but it is about the length of my hand, from palm to index finger tip".

Michelle ask if that was small, and we all shrugged, we didn’t know.
We paused again, all taking it in.

It was my turn to ask, I went for Michelle, Michelle said dare. I was sitting there trying to think of something she could do, when i got caught up in her bikini top, then it hit me.

"I dare you and Cooper to switch tops, in the pool" I didn't want to sound like i want to see my cousin breast.

They looked shocked and at first they both were like no way, but i said that is unfair. So they  turned around and switch, i could see there naked backs, which had no tan lines seen it was the start of summer.

They turned around and then i basically started to laugh my head off with them. Michelle bust was pouring out of Coopers tiny top, the top was jsut coving her nipples only. Where as Michelle top was giving the perfect outline of Coopers bust, i could see the outline of her nipples perfectly.

We stop playing then, the girls switch back there tops and we got out of the pool and layed on the deck sunning ourselves. Of course i got the job of putting suncreen on there backs, and then Cooper ask me to do the front, it really turned me on, I did her, but Michelle did her self.

I layed inbetween them and we jsut chatted, and then cooper held my hand, and started to squeeze it. I could tell she was into me. Cooper leaned up and said "ok lets go for a shower".

We all ran inside rushing for the bathroom. My cousin had one of those big shower cubicles. So we all fitted in. The hot water came on and we started to wash ourselves. Then suddenly i felt a hand got on my back and then my stomach, it was all soapy and i turned around and it was Cooper. She slowly started and then said "you can touch me you know?"

I grabbed some shampoo and washed her hair for her, and then i ask Michelle if she wanted hers done, she nodded and i did. It got pretty steamy in there, and i was getting a massive hard on. We Cooper and i bumped into each other and we kissed. Just a little peck at first, then we went a little bit longer each time.

Michelle stood there looking a little bit out of place, she was playing with her hair and stunned, not knowing what to do.

i leaned over and brought her closer to Coop and I. I kissed her deeply, no tounge. I pulled back and then kissed Cooper again, by now i was so hard from the girls rubbing up against me and against each other. We then kissed all at once and breaking our lips to use our tounges.

I felt a hand go down to my penis, and to my suprise it was Michelle's. Copper saw me look down and then she saw Michelle's hand, Cooper joined in. I leaned back enjoying the feeling.

I leaned in to kiss there cheast and feel around. Cooper's was so soft and felt great. They were perky, and small but felt great. Michelle's, OMG. Imgaine small girls breast, but 5 times bigger. They were bigger but still perky.

We did this for about 5 minutes, but nobody was naked yet, so i turned off the water and got out, we dried off and i said lets go to Michelle's room. We got in and basically kept kissing.

"stop wait i want this to be as sexy as possible" Cooper demanded

Cooper went through some underwaer she had bought up with her, and handed them to Michelle. They went out to the living room to get change. Mean while i riped of the blanket off the bed and left a sheet. I pulled my board shorts off, and got under sheet. (yes it did look like a tent with my boner lifting the sheet up)

The door open and they both walked in, both wearing light blue undies and bras. All lacy and stuff. Cooper walked over to me and got on top of me and kissed my face all over. I grabbed her as, and she was only wearing a g-string.

Michelle came sat on the end of the bed, just staring again. I asked 'whats up?"

"i am just going to watch, I don't know if i am....."she replied in a really soft voice.

So i continued with Cooper, I remvoed her bra and finally i got to see her nipples. They were pink and hard. I licked and sucked them for moment. She pushed me back so i was laying back, and then kissed my schest and went down and removed the sheet, revealing my penis. She grabbed it and and started to jerk it off slowly. I looked at michelle and she was stunned but i could see it was a good stunned.

Cooper then put my cock in her mouth, and we did go nuts, but slowly licked it, and kinda savered the flavour. I cummed, it went all in her mouth and all over her cin and down her chest. She looked a little shocked, i got up and kissed her and licked all over it up.

"I want to see one thing" she said

She grab my hand and place it next to my cock. "wow you were telling the truth" she said smiling.

We all laughed, even Michelle which look like she was kinda leaning in, but just couldnt get passed a hurdle, i spose the cousin thing might of been hard to not think of.

I said "well if we are seeing if we lied, then lets see what size you are"

I quickly flip Cooper over to how i was, and removed her panties looking for the label, "Dammit, size 4....wow you were right" I said in a over sacastic voice.

"i would never lie to you" in a overly sexy voice coop replied.

I slowly leant forward and kissed her. i worked my down quickyl to her pussy. She was shaven, not jsut shaven but bald, so smooth. O touch it and rubbed it, and then i just licked her, Using all my tounge, going in and out. licking her thighs I was in heaven.

"OOOOO, OOO,ooo, ahhhhhhh" cooper moaned out.

I suddenly felt my cock ben rubbed again, i turned around and saw my cousin hand touching my cock and rubbing my ass. I continued eating Cooper out untill she was wet and hot from my her own body, i stuck my fingers in and she moaned so loudly. "OMG that feels so good, push your fingers up again, I think that is the spot" she ordered me.

I did as i was told and then suddnely a little stream of flui came out. And her back arched up and she took in one depth breath and held that position for 5 secs. she relaxed and pulled me up to kiss and lick my pussy juice covered face.

Michelle fellowed up and join in licking my face and her hand was still on my cock.I asked her if she was ok and was ready. She replied with a small nod. Cooper got out of the way and i layed Michelle down, kissing her all they way. I went down to her neck and then to her bust. I said "let see if you were telling the truth. I reach around and took her bra off and saw a B. "lies" i yelled out.

"no, i am wearing Coop's underwear, touch them and you will see they are a C" she replied in a begging voice.

I kissed her nipples, which were brown, for a call that had pale white skin, i couldnt beilieve she had dark nipples, but they were fantastic. She started to giggle a little bit, it was becuase my cock was pressing against her pussy. So i decided to make my way down there.

I had left a small pre cum stain of her panties. I slid them down and gave them to Coop saying "heres a present"

She gave me a smile and sniffed them. we all laughed.

I looked at my cousins pussy, she had shaven and left a small strip of hair along the edge. I am guessing she was nervous she would cut her self if she went any further.

I rubbed her a little bit and she squirmed around. She then pressed against my head  with her hand saying "licked it like you did with cooper"

I slwoly licked the outside, and then i stuck my finger in the bottom of her pussy and licked the top. I don't know why i went differnt with her, it just felt right. Again i felt han feel my ass, this time it was Coop, but she was feeling my ass crack and then my hole, i didnt turn around or want to see, it felt good but kinda grossed me out.

After about 2 mins, megan Arched he back and yelled out my name and then she push her hips out and my head got covered by her cum. She pulled me up and kissed me and licked my face.

I then said "Michelle, you O me, you need to finish me off"

she looked puzzle, and then realised she need to blow me, "ummmm i dont know how too" she replied in a shy voice.

"Dont worry i will teach you" Cooper said, " it is easy and he is ready to go"

I leaned back and both girls went down on me. Cooper softly kissed my cock, and my cousin jsut stuffed into her mouth, and sucked, both felt great. I eventually cummed in my cousins mouth, after cooper rubbed my balls a bit. (that felt great).

We all took a little rest then.

We all spooned each other, Then Cooper started to kiss me, i reach into a bag i brougth in early and pulled out a comdon. I put it on and made sure it wasnt going to come off. I Rolled over and Copper got on top of me, laying on me.

I felt my cock slowly enter her warm pussy, her eyes lit up. "Ohhh, there you go, lets go" she said to me.

Michelle watch as we went up and down, It was our first times as well, and i would like to say, it isnt warm apple pie when it is a little pussy,i cant tell you how it feels apart from excelent (Bill and Ted style).

Cooper sat up, and started to bounce on me, i moved up an down with her. We both reach a point toghert and we cummed. She grubbed her pussy and just moaned. she fell beside me and we kissed.

Michelle jsut sat there looking at us, and then we all went back to spooning, and we fell asleep.

*************TO BE CONTINUED*****************

When i awoke, i was facing my cousin, and Cooper was spooin me from behind. it was about , we had been playing with each otehr since .

Michelle my cousin was awake and staring at me, i ask if she was ok. And she replied "i am ready".

Through the course of the evening, my cousin looked a little hessitant, about me. So i decided not to push her.

I slowly, reach over Cooper not to wake her up, to grab a comdon. But my cousin pulled me and said she wanted to really feel me inside her.

She reach down and grabed me , i out my arm around her wait, and rolled her up on to me. She leant down and kissed me slowly, and i kissed back.

She leaned back and she slowly placed my cock in her, she squirmed a bit, and then i notice she started to smile. She was happy, great sign, so i started to move back and forth. and did the same.

She started to moan instaly and wit hte shaking of the bed, Cooper woke up and said "Finally, about time, i was waiting to watch this" we agina all laugh.

We got back to it, and then Michelle said she wanted to be fuked. I fliped her over and i took my cock out. She was on her stomach with her but up showing me her pussy, i inserted my cock and we did it doggy style. 1 min later we both came, she was so loud, i couldnt believe it, my cum was dripping out of her pussy. She said she felt my hot load in her and said it was the greatest she has ever felt.

We got up and had a shower togehter and then got dressed. We constally kiss each other and every so often we do go back for seconds

Trina's BIG Night

hornylisa on Incest Stories

                                                                  Trina’s BIG Night

Read More
16pt">

   Fourteen year old Trina Childers stormed into the house slamming the door behind her. She had been on a date that she had looked forward to for months and it had not gone as she hoped. She had waited for moths for seventeen year old Scott Morton to break up with his girlfriend Cindy Trummel. When it happened she wasted no time letting Scott know that she wanted to go out with him. Now Trina was a beautiful girl, in fact she had modeled in several ads that appeared in major magazines, so she could get any guy she wanted. She was 5’ 8” slender with perky 34A breasts and long legs that ended in a perfect ass. But she wanted Scott. He was the local basketball hero, he stood 6’10” with dark hair and he was part Cherokee so he had a dark complexion. She had also heard all the stories about him, the guys on the basketball team talked about how his dick hung five inches soft and girls that had dated him talked about being stretched by his ten and a half inch monster. She was no virgin, she had been with some of the local jocks as well as some of the photographers and models on her photo shoots, but she wanted Scott’s monster.

  

   Her parents were out of town and her older brother Brent was still out when she stomped into the house. She stripped out of her clothes thinking a nice hot shower might calm her down. As the water beat down on her flawless skin she ran her hands over her small breasts feeling the nipples poke her palms. ‘MMMMMM this feels so good’ she thought as she slid a hand over her flat stomach and through the small patch of black hair above her pussy. As her finger slipped into her wet snatch she moaned then remembered her date and her temper flared again. How could he have refused to fuck her? Nobody had ever turned her down, people lined up just hoping for a touch of her hand. She finished her shower then dried herself and went to her room where she flopped onto the bed still as nude as she had been in the shower. She lay on the bed idly rubbing her pussy as she remembered her date.

   It had started out great. They had gone to a nice restaurant for dinner then to the local theatre. Inside the theatre they had kissed and made out. She had put up no resistance when Scott had rubbed her breasts or when he rubbed her pussy through her jeans; in fact she was hoping this was a short movie. After the movie they drove out to the lake and parked. Scott grabbed a blanket and they walked to a secluded spot and spread it on the ground. Things progressed quickly as Scott kissed her then pulled her t shirt over her head exposing her small breasts, she hadn’t worn a bra. He leaned down and ran his tongue over her hard nipples sending a shiver down her body to her pussy. He unbuttoned her jeans and slid them down her tanned legs. He sat up and looked at her, damn she was beautiful with her long dark hair and her small breasts then her flat stomach and her white bikini panties showed bright in the moonlight.

   Scott grabbed her panties and slid them down her long legs exposing her small patch of pubic hair. He could feel his cock getting harder as he looked at her. He kissed down her stomach then down her left thigh past her knee to her foot where he licked and sucked each of her toes. She was moaning and her pussy was dripping as he finished the left foot then moved to the right. After licking all her toes he kissed back up her right leg and down the inside of her thigh carefully avoiding her pussy. He was driving her crazy and she finally couldn’t stand it so she grabbed his head and pulled it to her waiting pussy and said. “For god’s sake eat me!”

   He laughed as his tongue slid between her lips then up to her clit. He was careful not to let her get off; when he’d feel her legs shaking he knew she was about to cum and he would change his attack to drive her crazy. After what seemed like an eternity to her he took her clit in her mouth and sucked while he licked it quickly with his tongue. Her hips jerked and she ground her pussy against his mouth as she screamed and flooded his mouth with her sweet nectar.

   “FUCK YES, I’M CUMMING! EAT MY PUSSY AND MAKE ME CUM! SHIT, SHIT OH YES EAT ME!”

   As her orgasm subsided her body went limp and she lay there breathing hard trying to catch her breath. That had been one of the best orgasms of her life but she knew it was nothing compared to how she would feel when his huge cock stretched her pussy. He crawled up to her kissing her, she could taste herself on his tongue not that it was a new taste to her, she often licks her fingers after she plays with herself.

   She pushed him to his back and quickly pulled his t shirt off followed by his jeans. Her heart was racing as she pulled his underwear down releasing the monster she had dreamed of. She took it in her hand marveling at how her fingers wouldn’t quite reach around it, oh how she wanted it in her; it was everything she had hoped it would be. She crawled between his thighs and watched as she stroked it with both hands, even with both hands wrapped around it there was still four inches sticking out. She bent down and ran her tongue over the head and she felt it jerk in her hands. As much as she wanted it in her she knew she had to taste it too. Ever since she was 11 years old, and Mr. Elliott, her six grade teacher, had gotten her to suck his cock, she had loved the taste of cum. She opened wide and took the huge head into her mouth, licking it while she rubbed his huge balls with her hand. She slid lower trying to take it all but there was no way she could swallow this huge cock. She gagged as she felt the head hit her throat and she pulled back to the head. She developed a rhythm and was finally able to get over half of it in her mouth and her throat.

   Scott groaned as he felt the head of his cock enter her throat. He had been sucked by a lot of girls and even a few boys but she was really good. As her head bobbed up and down he felt her massaging his balls and he could feel his cum starting the long journey up his cock. Trina felt his balls tighten and his cock swelled even more if that was possible. She pulled back till just the head was in her mouth. Then she sucked and licked along the underside of the head sending him over the edge.

   “OH TRINA, HERE IT CUMS BABY! SWALLOW MY CUM! OH YEA SUCK ME!”

   She felt his huge cock jerk and then her mouth was flooded with his hot cum. She swallowed after each spurt making room for the next, the last thing she wanted to do was waste any. He shot a huge load at least seven strong shots followed by three smaller ones and she didn’t lose a drop. She was concerned when she felt it softening but she kept stroking it till it was standing tall and strong again. She kissed her way back up his body then kissed his lips letting him taste himself. His cock jerked as he tasted his cum on her tongue, on nights when he would jerk off in bed he would lick the cum off his hands, it was the best way to get rid of the evidence.

   She looked at him and said. “I want you to fuck me. I want to feel this monster tearing me apart.”

   “Oh yea, I want to fuck your tight pussy, to feel it gripping me as I bury my cock in you. I want to hear you beg me to stop.” He said as he was looking in his wallet for a condom. “Oh shit, I can’t believe it.”

   “What? What’s wrong?”

   “I don’t have a rubber. I had one today but I bet that little prick of a brother of mine, Robert, took it.”

   “That’s ok, we don’t need one. I’m on the pill.”

   “I’m sorry but I don’t fuck anyone with out one. I’m too young to be a daddy. We’ll have to do this another time.”

   “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME? You’re gonna turn down a chance to fuck me! I’m a model for god’s sake.”

   “I know you’re a model and I’m dying to fuck you but I just can’t. I’d be happy to eat you and get you off again.”

   “FUCK THAT!” She screamed as she jumped up and grabbed her clothes. “I can’t believe this! Just take me the fuck home!”

    They were quiet as he drove to her house. He tried to kiss her as they pulled into her drive but she jumped out and slammed the door running into the house.

    Now she lay on her bed sobbing as she slides her vibrator in and out of her pussy. “I can’t believe it I was so close to feeling that huge cock. Maybe I shouldn’t have been so upset. What if he won’t want to go out with me again?” She muttered as she fucked herself.

   When she had gotten out of the shower she had forgotten to close her door and she didn’t hear her brother get home. Brent had been to a party and had gotten pretty high before his date had run off with a college guy. So he was drunk, pissed off and horny. He walked down the hall towards his room thinking another night of jerking off. When he passed Trina’s room he saw her fucking a vibrator in and out of her pussy. He stopped in his tracks and his dick got harder as he watched his little sister pleasing herself.

   He stood in the doorway and said. “Do you need any help baby sister?”

   She nearly jumped out of bed then she grabbed the sheet pulling it up around her neck. “What are you doing? Get out of here!”

    “I’m sorry I just thought you looked like you could use some help. Didn’t Scott’s big dick satisfy you?”

   “That’s none of your business. But if you must know he wouldn’t do it because he didn’t have a rubber.” As she talked she watched his hand rubbing his crotch and she saw a huge lump stretching down his thigh. “What about you? Didn’t Sherry take care of your needs?”

   She couldn’t believe how big the bulge in his pants was. It looked as big as Scott’s, but she had never heard any stories about her brother. Then she remembered Brent hadn’t started dating till a couple of months ago when he turned sixteen. Even then he had only dated a couple of girls and they lived in a neighboring town. He had never played sports so maybe nobody had seen his monster.

   She let the sheet fall, exposing her tiny breasts and smiled at Brent and said. “So my ‘big’ brother wants to help his little sister get off. Why don’t you take your clothes off so I can see if you can help?”

   Brent couldn’t believe this was happening. He had jerked off many nights thinking about his model sister. He quickly removed his shirt revealing his smooth chest and flat abs. Then he unbuttoned his pants and slid them down his legs stepping out of then. Now he was left in just his boxers and she could see his dick throbbing down the left leg. He hooked his fingers in the waist band and pushed them down his legs. He heard her gasp when his twelve inch cock was fully exposed.

   “OH MY GOD! It’s bigger than Scott’s.” She exclaimed feeling her pussy tighten around the vibrator. She reached down and pulled it from her pussy then threw it across the room. “I see we won’t be needing this.”

   Brent walked to the bed pulling the sheet off so he could see her beautiful body. His cock jerked as his eyes roamed her body. He crawled into bed with her pressing his lips to hers in a very passionate unbrotherly kiss. He felt her tongue against his lips and he opened his mouth so their tongues could dance. He had only had sex with one other girl and it hadn’t gone too well. She had said his cock was too big and that it hurt so they had gotten each other off by hand and mouth. But now Trina wanted his big cock and he was going to give it to her.

   Trina broke the kiss and licked down his throat then took each nipple in her mouth as her hand stroked the mighty python protruding from her brother’s crotch. He moaned as he felt her kissing her way past his navel then he shivered when he felt her tongue slide over the head and her lips wrap around his cock. She slid her mouth down his huge cock taking about five inches into her mouth and throat. He had his hands in her hair and was moaning as she worshipped his cock.

   “Oh Trina, you have know idea how long I’ve wanted you to do this. It feels so great to have my sexy little sister sucking me.”

    She pulled it from her mouth with a pop smiled at him and said. “If I had known you had this beautiful cock I would have been all over you years ago.”

    She renewed her efforts on his cock sucking hard as she bobbed her head, she wanted to taste her brother’s cum then have her pussy stretched by this monster. Brent could feel the cum rising from his balls and he tried to pull her head away as he said. “If you don’t stop I’m gonna cum.”

   She just mumbled and bobbed her head faster as she licked his huge head. His hips jerked trying to shove more of his cock down her throat. She felt his legs tighten and his cock jerk then her mouth was flooded with her brother’s cum.

   “FUCK TRINA, I’M CUMMING! HOLY SHIT I’M CUMMING IN MY SISTERS MOUTH! OH YES SUCK IT!” He screamed as his cock pumped shot after shot of gooey cum down her throat. As he felt her swallow the last shot he was amazed that he was still hard. She kissed back up his stomach then pressed her lips to his as she reached between them and lined her pussy up with his huge cock. She felt it at the entrance then sat down sliding three inches into herself. She shivered as she felt her pussy stretched wider than it ever had before.

   “OH GOD, YOURE RIPPING ME APART! FUCK YOUR HUGE!” She screamed as she slid another three inches in and her body shook with an orgasm. She sat there panting catching her breath before she started moving up and down enjoying the six inches she had in her. Her mind raced as she wondered if she could take it all. She only knew one thing. She was damned sure gonna try.

    She started sliding lower on each stroke her legs shaking as she finally took the tenth inch. She had to stop again so she could get used to being so completely filled. Brent was just laying there gritting his teeth trying not to cum too soon. He was thankful she had gotten him off before but he had never felt anything as good as his sister’s pussy on his cock. He could swear he could feel her heartbeat as her walls gripped his shaft.

   “Trina this feels wonderful. Your pussy is so tight.”

   She laughed and said. “Big brother any pussy would be tight with this big fucker in it.” With that she took a deep breath and sat down driving the last of his cock into her pussy. “OH FUCK, I CAN’T BELIEVE IT! I’VE GOT IT ALL IN ME! FUCK THIS FEELS AWESOME!”

   She started taking longer stokes loving the feel of his cock sliding in and out of her pussy. She grunted on every down stroke as she felt her pussy spasm with a small orgasm. “Oh yea I’m riding my brother’s big cock. Man, I wish I had known what was just down the hall from me. Please don’t stop fucking me.”

   “Your pussy feels so good Trina. I love you and I love fucking you.”

   He could feel his orgasm approaching and he grabbed her hips and held her as he slammed up into her. She was screaming as she drove her pussy onto his cock. She could feel it swelling even more and she knew he was going to fill her with cum. “FUCK ME BRENT! LET ME FEEL YOU SHOOT YOUR HOT CUM INTO MY BELLY! FILL ME WITH YOUR CUM!” She screamed as she felt the first shot of his cum coat the walls of her pussy triggering the biggest orgasm of her life.

   “OH SHIT I’M CUMMING! HERE IT COMES SIS! FEEL MY HOT CUMIN YOU! OH FUCK YOUR PUSSY IS SQUEEZING MY COCK!”

   They held each other as they recovered from their mind blowing orgasms. They fell asleep holding each other and with his cock buried in his sister’s pussy. When they awoke the next morning they started where they left off. They fucked in every position and every room of their house. They each knew they had found the perfect partner. Scott called the next week wanting to take her out again but she refused.

 

  Please email comments to lisa_7486@yahoo.com

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Adam and Eve

Hossrox on Incest Stories


This is a story of complete fiction. My fiction. The characters are just products of my warped imagination. Please do not use this story or any part thereof on any other website. Please enjoy this story and send me feedback and let me know if I should continue. This is my first story, so please be kind.

Â

Chapter 1

My mother died when I was nine years old. My dad is a successful contractor and has worked all over the country. Six years ago we settled out here in the house he built for my mother and me. Our immediate family is all the way across the country, so we rarely see them and talk to them around the holidays. It’s just my dad and me living alone in this place now. So I had to kind of become the mom ar

Read More
ound the place, making sure the house is clean and the dog is fed, stuff like that. My dad has doted on me since mom passed away, he hasn’t dated anyone since then and he’s not looking to either. When I asked him why, with a kind of sad look on his face he said " I constantly compare other women to your mother and none has come close to the kind of person she was. Besides I’m too busy looking after you to go out dating." I hugged him and he held me tight. I think we both shed some tears, his for missing mom so much and me because he loved her and would probably never feel that for some one again.

After the hug and wiping tears I told him. "I’m getting older dad, you don’t have to watch me every second of the day anymore."

" I know sweetheart It’s just hard watching you grow up, it’s all going so fast." He bent down and kissed me on the forehead and told me he was off to work.

It was summer, so school was out and I had the place to myself. I knew I had to mop the kitchen floor today and really wasn’t looking forward to it, so I stood in the foyer a few minutes to enjoy the quiet. When dad isn’t home I love to strip my clothes off and walk around the house naked, it makes me feel more free with nothing blocking the breezes that can spring up in the house from caressing my naked body. I padded into the family room lifting my t-shirt over my head along the way exposing my budding breasts which always brings a little thrill to me. My breasts aren’t big, nor will they ever be, so I usually don’t wear a bra around the house. and that’s fine with me. I never understood why women pay for bigger ones, not every guy likes them so huge. I tossed my shirt onto the couch and reached for my pajama bottoms. I slowly slid them past my little but firm butt, loving the feeling of naughtiness. I added the pajama bottoms to the t-shirt and hooked my thumbs into the waistband of my flower print cotton panties sliding them down my legs. Stepping out of them I luxuriated in the feel of my nakedness, I rubbed my hairless pussy a little to free my outer lips from the confining panties. I learned to shave my little pussy from overhearing the older girls at school talk about shaving theirs, so I thought I would try it and loved the way it felt against my hands.

I walked over to the mirror in the hallway to study my body a moment and liked what I saw. I wasn’t too tall, only 5' 7" I have a firm body from years of soccer and brunette hair a little longer than shoulder length. As I stared into the mirror I started to fondle my little titties pinching my sensitive nipples letting out as little moan of pleasure as I did so. I lowered a hand to my pussy while the other still lightly pinched my nipples and spread my pussy lips so I could access my love button. When my finger found it, a spear of pleasure shot up from to my pussy into my stomach making me moan with ecstasy, I could feel my pussy starting to react as my cunt started to become wet. I also started to feel the need to pee, which couldn’t have come at a more opportune time. Ever since I can remember I have loved playing with my piss. I even like the taste of it, though I’ve only tasted my own. If I’m ever in the shower and the need to pee arises I deflect the flow of water to the shower wall and get on my back in the tub, I raise my legs to the air and try to get my ankles behind my head. My hands supporting my back, I let the flow of my piss go and it shoots up out of me to splash down on my titties and into my mouth. I feel so dirty doing it! I think that’s part of the draw. While I’m peeing I drink up as much as I can and thrill at the warmth of the rest of my piss as it showers my body. When the flow slows to trickle I put my legs back to the tub bottom and plow my fingers into my pee soaked pussy sliding them in and out furiously as I finish peeing on my hand and bring myself to an explosive orgasm!

As I felt the need to pee come on while I stood in front of the mirror playing with myself, I got an idea. I made my way into the kitchen with a finger still buried in my pussy and pulled out a kitchen chair. I put my bare little ass onto the wooden seat and the cold of the chair brings an even more urgent need to pee to my young body. I moan with the excitement of it all, knowing me cumming is so very close! I starting sliding my finger in and out of my pussy as fast as I can! Feeling my breath coming faster while my other hand madly massages my titties, I start to piss onto the chair , "Oh god, mmmmm." My piss flowed out over my hand and puddles around my bare butt before falling to the floor and pooling there. As my orgasm overcame me I screamed "Oh! Oh! Yesssssssss! Oh god that’s gooooood!" The ripples of pleasure shot from my pussy throughout body and straight out my head. I thought I was going to pass out!

As the pleasure spikes shooting through my body slowly subsided I opened my eyes and tried to catch my breath. Sitting in a puddle of my own piss I slowly smiled, feeling totally relaxed and ready to go about my day. I stood up and looked at the mess in the chair and on the floor, knowing I had to mop the floor anyway I was not concerned about it. But looking at the remaining piss on the chair I just knew I had to have a sip so I bent over and with my bare ass in the air, still dripping my piss and cum I felt a slight breeze tickle my butt hole and slurped it out of the slight indentation carved into the chair.

Feeling satisfied for a little while I decided to let my body air dry as I did my chores knowing I would catch a whiff of my sex from my own body every now and then as I cleaned.

Smiling contentedly to myself I set about doing my chores for the day.

Â

Â

Â

Chapter 2

When I had finished my chores I smelled of perspiration, piss and girl cum. I decided to shower and clean up before I started dinner. Dad would be home within the hour so there wasn’t anytime to play. After I showered I had to pee again, but unfortunately I was running out of time so I sat down on the toilet and regrettably started to pee. When I was almost done I cut the stream of piss off, stood up and put on a pair of clean white cotton panties. Smiling at my small pleasure I squirted the rest of my piss into my panties so I could have a wet pussy for as long as possible. After that I finished getting dressed and went to the kitchen to start dinner.

Â

I made spaghetti and was putting it on the table when dad came in from work. Hi dad, welcome home." I said with a smile. "Hi sweetheart, how was your day?" He asked setting down his coat and loosening his tie. My dad is still young and handsome. He works out and it shows, no flab, or not enough to notice. "Wow" I thought. "I’m checking out my dad, and I like what I see." Blushing a little I answered his question. "It was good dad, how was yours?"

"Busy! Now I’m starving, so let’s eat! And I have surprise for after dinner."

"A surprise?! What is it!"

"Calm down." He said laughing. "I just picked up that movie you’ve been wanting to see." I ran over and gave him a hug. Throwing my arms around his waist. He hugged me back. "You’re the best daddy."

"Daddy? You haven’t called me that in a while. I thought you were too old for that."

"Well daddy , I’m still your little girl so I can call you daddy if I want to." I said into his chest. I felt very safe in his arms. I could stay there forever. We ate dinner, talking about his work and I talked about the stuff I had planned for my summer vacation.

"Well, how about we do these dishes up and go watch the movie then?" Dad asked as we finished eating.

"I’ll do them in the morning dad. Let’s get comfy and watch the movie." I stated.

"Ok, Eve you know I can’t say no to you."

So dad went to get comfortable, and I went to my room to do the same. On the way back to the living room I stopped in the bathroom to pee. Again I kept some back. When I finished on the toilet I stood and pulled my now almost dry panties up so I could re-dampen them with fresh piss. Once done I went and joined dad and we started the movie.

Dad and I both sat on the couch during the movie. It was kind of hot in the house so dad had turned the fan on and pointed it at us. I wanted to lay down to watch the movie so I asked dad if I could lay my head in his lap. He said fine and we settled in to watch the movie.

During the movie I could hear my dad inhaling deeply through his nose. I also felt something hard pressing on the side of my head. When I asked him what was wrong, he said. Nothing sweetheart. Just thought I smelled something." I got worried for a second that he could smell my piss but he would have said something if that was the case. So I put it out of my mind while dad ran his fingers through my hair and we watched the rest of the movie.

When the movie was over I got up and got the DVD out of the player and dad said he was off to bed. "Goodnight daddy, thanks for getting the movie." He came over and kissed me on the top of the head and gave me a quick hug that mashed my little boobs against his lower chest, sending a tingle to my pussy that made me shiver.

"Your welcome Eve, I’m glad you enjoyed the movie. And thank you for making dinner."

As he walked away I was staring at his butt when he looked over his shoulder. "Don’t stay up too late."

"I won’t. See you in the morning." I said admiring my dads muscular form as he retreated to his bedroom.

After dad closed his door I popped on the computer to see what was on the internet to occupy my time. After checking my e-mail I typed in the web address to my favorite piss gallery to see if there was anything new to see. There were a couple of new pics so I clicked on one. The page that came up was not was not the couple sharing their pee like I thought it was going to be. I had unknowingly clicked on a blind link and was about to close out the page when a picture of an older guy screwing a young girl came on the screen. Scrawled across the top of the page was the title "FATHER-DAUGHTER INCEST". And below the picture were a bunch of thumbnail pics of various acts of incest between fathers and their daughters. Suddenly I got a tingle and my pussy juices started flowing.

I tiptoed to my dads room to see if I could hear his light snoring. But I couldn’t hear anything over the sound of the television in his room. I figured he was asleep. He was always falling asleep with the t.v. on. I went back to the computer to peruse the dirty acts of sex between father and daughter and before I knew it my panties were soaked. I had a finger buried inside my pussy as I clicked through the pictures. A thought crossed my mind. "My dad sleeps in the nude." Remembering his strong arms around me when he hugged me and picturing his naked body I came right there in front of the computer. My panties were soaked! And I was breathless. After I calmed down enough to think I knew I had to make my dad my own. Sitting in front of the computer I came up with a plan.

Shedding my pajama bottoms I crept to my dads bedroom and cracked the door open to peek inside. Sure enough he was asleep with the t.v. on . What was on kind of surprised me though. It was a tape of one of my soccer games from last year, and I smiled. How lucky was I to have a dad that loved me so much. He devoted every free minute he had to me. I was determined to devote myself to him.

I walked to the side of the bed where he was sleeping and stripped off my sopping wet panties. I hung them on the bed post next to his head and gently shook my dad. "Daddy?" He grumbled but didn’t wake. So I shook him again a little harder. "Daddy?" He looked up groggily through sleep lidded eyes. "Wha-, what is it Eve? Is everything ok?"

"Daddy, I can’t sleep and I was wondering if I could try to fall asleep in here?" Hoping against hope he would say yes.

"Of course Eve." dad said and scooted over to allow me into his bed. "Hop in." I slid into the bed and occupied the spot dad had just vacated and could still feel his body heat on the sheets. My pussy was all but overflowing with juice! As I got comfortable dad started to roll away so we could sleep I said "Dad? Could you hold me until I fall asleep? I’m kind of lonely tonight."

"Ok Eve if it will help, but I haven’t had to cuddle my daughter at night for a couple of years now." He said as he scooted over to and put his arm around me. With his hand resting on my stomach. I lay there for a little while enjoying the feel of his arm around me, I could feel his cock on the back of my leg. I held his hand so it wouldn’t move and scooted down. My t-shirt and his hand stayed put as my shirt rode up I nestled my little butt against his cock and his hand came to rest on my left breast. I don’t think he was sleeping but he didn’t move, so I wiggled my butt against his cock and got the response I was looking for. His cock started to grow against my butt and slowly slid up my left butt cheek. His hand started massaging my left tit and I let a little moan escape me. He gently squeezed the nipple and moved his hand to my right breast. I leaned forward a little and slid my hand down to his now hard cock. I had never had a cock in my hand before so I wasn’t sure what to expect. What I did find was that it was very hard but also silky smooth. I grasped it like I had seen it done on the computer and gave it a couple of strokes. This elicited a moan from daddy. I continued to stroke his hard cock with my hand while he slid his hand under my t-shirt so he could feel my bare titties without the clothes. I started rubbing his cock around on my ass and slid it between my legs to lube it up from my wet pussy. Hiss hand tickled it’s way down from my titties, across my tummy and onto my virgin pussy where it clamped on. I ahhhhed with ecstacy as he slowly rubbed the outer lips of my cunt. When he found my love button I almost screamed with delight. "Oh daddy that feels so good! Rub it harder!" he complied and I was in heaven.

I was stroking his cock that was well lubed from my wet snatch at a pretty good rhythm. I new It was time to lose my virginity, I was so horny I couldn’t wait to have my daddies cock in me, "Oh! Fuck me daddy."

"Do you want to fuck your little girl daddy?" I asked with my voice full of desire.

" Eve, I do. And I am going to but first I have to pee."

" Oh daddy please don’t leave to pee. I would love it if you pissed all over me. Especially my pussy daddy. Please piss on me?"

"Oh, Eve. Hurry and scoot over. I can’t wait to piss on you"

"Then pee on me daddy!" He got up on his knees at the foot of the bed while I moved to the middle. I spread my legs as he got between them aiming his cock at my pussy. When his stream came it was a little high and splashed my tummy, but he got it down soon enough and I was rubbing my clit furiously. "Ahh! Daddy your pee feels sooo good on my pussy!" I moaned. Before he was done I knew I wanted to taste his piss, only having tried my own I was curious. I sat up and his stream traveled from my pussy to my belly, in between my tits and into my eager mouth. It was salty and hot and tasted like heaven! I drank down as much as I could but only got about three swallows before it petered out. When daddy was finished pissing his hard cock had a drip of pee still clinging to it. I leaned forward and licked it off. I swirled my tongue around the head and took as much of daddies cock as I could into my mouth. As I was blowing daddies cock, he asked. "Eve you’re such a dirty little girl! Where did you learn all this?" I paused, pulling his dick from my mouth. Looked up at him and smiled. "From the internet daddy. Do you like it?"

"I love it baby girl. Your mouth feels so good on my cock." I went back to blowing daddy and fondling his balls, then said . "My pussy is so wet, do you want it daddy?"

"Yes I do, lay back so I can taste it." He said a little breathlessly. I lay back down on the bed as he got down between my legs. With his face just inches from my pussy he inhaled deeply. Slowly licking the juices from my inner thighs he made his way up to my cunt, which he probed gently at first then gradually increased his speed. When his tongue spread my outer lips and reached my clit, it sent jolt of pleasure throughout my body. I grasped the back of his head and pulled him into my pussy begging him to lick faster. "Lick it daddy! Lick my young pussy!, oh! mmmm!"

"Your pussy tastes so sweet Eve." Dad said licking faster. My orgasm came almost unexpectedly, and when it did I couldn’t stop myself from burying his head as far as I could into me. With my legs clamped around his head and daddies tongue buried in my pussy I came in torrents! "Oh, god. Oh, fuck! Daddy I’m cumming!." His only response was to lap up everything my young pussy was offering. As my legs slowly relaxed from around his head and my orgasm subsided dad crawled up from between my legs. He leaned down to kiss me and our lips met for the first time as more than father and daughter. It was a gentle kiss at first and my mouth parted, his tongue slipped between my lips and met mine. Everyone says incest is so wrong but in my heart I knew this was right. I was in love with my father and I didn’t care what anyone thought! I tasted my cum on his tongue which sent a new shiver of excitement through me as our kissing became more passionate. I broke the kiss and said. "I want you to fuck me daddy. Stick your cock in me and make me come again. My pussy is yours daddy."

"Are you ready?" He asked.

"I’m ready, I’ve been ready since I’ve walked in here and crawled into bed with you." With that he grasped his cock and aimed it at my pussy the head of his dick hit my pussy and he slowly slid it up and down to give it a little extra lube. He found the entrance to my innermost place and applied pressure. When the head slipped in he stopped, allowing my pussy time to adjust to a new invader. He pulled out and slipped it in again going a little further this time. After a few strokes daddy was in as far as he could go before he reached the gate to my womanhood. "Ok baby this may hurt, so I want you to rub you clit for daddy. That’s it." He said, as I began to rub myself he slid his cock back out until just the head was in me and pushed forward. When he encountered my hymen I don’t think his dick slowed down that much as he burst through it and buried his cock to the hilt.

The pain came then. Not as much as I expected, but it still hurt. Daddy didn’t move giving me time to adjust to the girth of his whole cock in me. When the pain eased I told him. "Oh god daddy I feel so full of you! I love the feel of your cock inside me!"

"Eve, your pussy is so tight and wet!" he said as he started jacking his cock with my little pussy. I can’t describe the feeling of daddies cock invading and occupying my womb. It did hurt but as daddy kept the pace slow, the pain soon turned to pleasure as my pussy responded to his member by contracting on his dick and sucking him back into me every time he pulled his cock back for another thrust. We soon had a rhythm going and my young body was matching his thrust for thrust. With his head thrown back, he grunted. "Eve, my cock feels so good in your pussy!"

"You like it daddy? You like fucking your little girl?" I asked him in lustfully.

"I do baby." The tempo increased and soon he was hammering me. My hips angled up to meet him with every forceful jab he made into me. "Oh daddy I love the feel of you cock in me! Fuck me daddy!" I screamed. I didn’t care who heard. Not that anybody would. Our nearest neighbor was almost half a mile away. I moved my legs around his back but I was too short to lock my feet together and my hands raked lines into his back and neck as we rode each other.

"Daddy I want you to fuck me from behind." I said into his ear.

"Mmmmm, ok." dad said as he slowly pulled his cock from my dripping pussy. I felt empty without him inside me, so I scrambled up and turned to get on all fours with my ass thrown into the air. "Hurry daddy I need you back inside me!" Before he did he leaned down and licked me from my clit all the way past my butt hole. "Don’t want to waste all that on the sheets." He moved in behind me and grasped my hips as his cock slid into me deeper than I could have imagined. It was wonderful! Daddy started fucking me with an easy rhythm and I soon got the hang of pushing back as he thrust forward. Pulses of pleasure rippled through my sweaty body. "Harder daddy harder!" His pace increased and so did the ripples. "Yes, daddy that’s it! Like that!" daddies finger started caressing my butt cheek and made it’s way into the crack where he fingered my small butt hole. It was unexpected but got my juices going. "Your going to make me cum again!" I screamed.

"Good baby, I want you to cum all over my cock." he said as he drove his dick in deep, while sliding his finger along my butt crack applying light pressure to my rose bud when he came upon it. "Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck! Daddy I’m gonna cum! UNNNNNNNAAAHHHHHH!" I screamed as I came. It was the most intense orgasm I have ever had! "Yeah cum on me! Oh, that’s good!"

Dad said as he kept his pace up while I was in the throws of our passion. Dad was also on the verge because I couldn’t feel his balls slapping against my clit anymore. I knew they had drawn up in preparation to blow his load. "Eve, I’m gonna cum!"

"Breaking out of my own world that was dominated by pleasure I said. "Do it daddy! Cum in my mouth, I want to taste it!" Daddy pulled out so I hurriedly turned around to get my mouth where his cock was aiming. I grabbed his throbbing member in one hand and massaged his balls with my other and began stroking him off. "That’s it Eve just like that. UUUNNNGGG!" he bellowed as the first shot of cum went high and right to land on my cheek. I got my mouth closer and daddy unloaded his cum into my mouth. I thought it would never end! His cum was hot and thick, with a slightly salty taste but I swallowed as much as I could before it dribbled out of the side of my mouth and down my chin. When daddy was finally finished cumming and I had swallowed what I could I licked the head of his cock to get the last bit of cum still hanging there. Dad collapsed back onto the bed breathing heavily. I moved forward and finished cleaning up his dick, loving the taste of both of us mixing in my mouth. "Oh, Eve that was wonderful! I haven’t done that in years." I crawled up next to him and kissed him deeply on the mouth.

"That was wonderful daddy, thank you for doing that for me."

"I’m glad I could help Eve." he said grinning. "I’m thirsty though, you really put me through my paces tonight."

"I’ll get you something daddy." I climbed up on top of him and squatted inches from his face. "You ready daddy?"

"Give it to me Eve, I’ve wanted to taste your piss all night." I felt the build from my bladder travel and burst forth, and I was peeing into his waiting mouth He drank as fast as he could but soon his mouth was over flowing so I moved my hips and pissed on his chest until he could swallow what was in his mouth before I moved back over it. I kept this up until my stream started to subside, and daddy gently grabbed my hips and lowered me onto his mouth so he could clean me up. When he was done I crawled off of him and snuggled in beside him. "I love you daddy, I love you so much."

"I love you to Eve, I always will." He said as we both drifted off to sleep with smiles across our faces.

Â

I hope you enjoyed this story! Please let me know if you would like it to continue. -Hossrox.

uncle and his hot teen neice

atrayahoney on Incest Stories


My niece, Rachel, and I had spent many
months teasing each other. My hands would gaze her ass, her tits
would brush up against my arm, or somehow my erection would find
itself between the crevice of her pert ass. Over time, it slowly grew
from small comments of how nice her bikini hugged her large tits or
how hard my cock was as we watched HBO to outright verbal knowledge
of her going down on her boyfriend or me making a woman scream that I
had brought home from a party.


I would often find myself, dick in
hand, fanticizing my young niece and her sexy full lips or the way
her ass bounced in her string bikini (which she wore in front of me
whenever she had the chance). I thought of her rounded large tits as

Read More

I fucked my wife and picture her deep throating my cock as I fucked
other women I'd bring home when my wife was on a business trip or had
gone home with another man. When I fucked these random women, I made
sure to bring them back to the house and leave the door open so that
their moaning and, at times, screaming, was able to be heard
throughout the house. I wanted my niece to know the powerful lover I
was. The way I could teach her how to fully please a man once I
finally got her naked and willing to fuck me.


My niece was well-known throughout the
town as a slut. Most of the extraordinary rumors were false, I'm
sure, but there were a few that I hoped had been true. The one about
her sucking off six members of the soccer team after they won the
state final was my favorite. I envisioned her on her knees before six
well-endowed teenage boys, going from one cock to the next, making
sure each was satisfied as they emptied their spooge onto her tits.
The other was the rumor that she had fully satisfied Mr. Arling after
he had come home early to relieve her of her babysitting duties.
Rumor had it, he had entered the living room as she was loudly
pleasuring herself and quickly took over, replacing her hand with his
erect cock. I hadn't enough guts to ask my friend if this was true,
but I would love to hear the story of how it happened. I had also
heard that for months now she had been fooling around with my other
niece, Kaitlyn. I knew Kaitlyn and her often spent the night together
and late into the night I'd hear giggling and moving but nothing more
than what ordinary teenage girls do but I had heard last weekend at
my poker game that she and Kaitlyn had been fooling around for some
time now. Even before I heard that rumor, I had been romanticizing
about the two of them eating each other's pussies, fingering one
another in the shower, and using sex toys to bring each other to
orgasm. The thought of this actually being true made my cock fill
with lust.


On a soft spring night in April, I
returned to my house with a family friend I had been fucked several
times now. She was a kinky slut and preferred to have two men at
once. The first night I fucked her, I had met her and her husband in
a swingers club and they instantly picked me out as the one they
wanted to take home. They took me back to their place and they
treated me like an honored guest. I fucked her pussy as her husband
took over her mouth and enjoyed several orgasms that night one coming
early the next morning in the hallway, the husband on his knees in
front of my awaiting cock.


I brought the woman into the kitchen,
making out with her and grabbing her ass as we went. My niece was
fixing herself a snack. She was wearing my favorite outfit, a white
tank top exposing most of her young tits and a pair of innocent white
panties. I had always imagined accidentally getting this nighttime
outfit wet, making all of her assets visible in its wetness. I pushed
Kelly against the counter next to my teenage niece and lifted her
short dress. I stuck my hands in the back of her underwear, pressing
my erection up against her pubic area and locked eyes with my curious
niece. She grew embarrassed and quickly turned away, taking her
sandwich into the living room but well within earshot to hear the fun
that was going on.


As I went down on Kelly, I thought of
my niece. Her hand in her tiny white panties or her tank top,
pleasing herself while listening to me fuck this stranger. As Kelly
went down on me, I made sure to vocalize my appreciation of her but
also pretended it was my sweet little niece's mouth doing the
pleasuring.


“suck it, you little slut.” I said
as I wove my hands into her hair, guiding her head to my cock.


“deep throat, baby, deep throat.” I
coaxed her


Far before coming, I pulled her mouth
off my cock and pulled her to her feet. I guided her towards the
kitchen table and placed my hand on the back of her neck, pushing her
to bend over. I knew the kitchen table was in direct line with the
couch, giving my niece perfect visibility of me fucking this
stranger.


My cock swiftly found her hole and I
mounted her wet pussy with a full groan. As I entered her, I made
contact with Rachel who had a sandwich in her right hand and was
attempting to discretely please herself with the other. The woman
came quickly and did so with many expressions of how much she loved
my cock. I held Rachel's gaze the whole time I pumped this woman and
finally uneventfully climaxed, knowing the pussy I really wanted was
sitting in the living room watching us fuck.


Luckily, her husband was waiting back
home and as I put on my boxers, she smoothed her wrinkled appearance
and was swiftly out the door.


I sauntered into the living room and
took off my shirt, the only article of clothing left on my body. My
adorable fourteen-year-old niece sat unassumingly, as if I hadn't
just been fucking a woman in the kitchen.


“Did you like that?” I asked, my
voice deep with lustful thoughts of biting her nipples, licking her
cute little asshole, and feeling her pussy lips on the tip of my
dick.


“Like what?” she asked coyly.


I chuckled an evil chuckle and stood
over my young niece, cock growing harder as the moments passed. I
placed my hand on the top of her head and ran my fingers through her
soft hair.


“You know what I'm talking about. Did
you like watching me fuck Kelly?”


“I hadn't noticed.” she remarked in
a flippant teenage tone.


“Lying bitch.” I said, my normally
kind demeanor replaced by my need to dominate this young slut. My
hand gripped the back of hair and I pulled her mouth towards my half
erect cock.


“Suck me.” I said, my hand on my
dick, guiding it towards her tiny lips. A sly smile crossed her face
as the tip of my penis grazed her bottom lip. She stuck her pink
tongue out and flicked it at the end of my dick.


“What if I don't want to?” she
teased and looked up at me with her big green eyes.


“I'll make you” I slowly growled,
letting her know how the night would be played out if she didn't
submit to my authority.


She giggled. “that sounds like fun.”
she placed the head of my dick between her lips, my hand still
holding the shaft, and softly sucked once or twice. I closed my eyes
and let up on her hair out of pure ecstasy.


All of a sudden, she wiggle from my
grip and took off down the hall, pulling her tank top off over her
head. She was giggling voraciously. “Catch me if you can, Uncle
Paul.”


I was blinded by my anger and lust and
took off down the hall after her. She ran into the guest room and
slammed the door behind her, putting all her weight on the door but
not locking it.


She began to tease me. “Oh Paul, fuck
me, fuck me. Your cock is so big and awesome. Fuck me with it.” She
was impersonating Kelly and the way she verbally gushed over my dick.


Finally, I overpowered the teenager and
busted into the room. She fell with a hard thud on the tile floor and
in an instant I was standing over her, grabbing her hair and pulling
her face towards my fully erect cock. I couldn't wait to feel her
tight lips fucking my cock. I pushed her head, not giving her a
moment's breath, onto my erection. Over and over I fucked her pretty
little face, not paying attention to anything but the ecstasy of
forcing my fourteen-year-old niece's face onto my dick. I was about
to cum when I realized I wanted to feel her pussy, there'd be plenty
of more time to cum down her throat. I pushed her back onto the cold
tile floor and climbed between her skinny legs.


“Now I'm gonna fuck you, you dirty
bitch.” and guided my dick to her teen opening. She gasped when I
entered her and let out a great moan. I could tell she loved my
forcefulness, a submissive to the core was my teenage niece. I held
down her arms and began pumping in and out of her soaking pussy. The
longer I moved between her legs, the harder I pounded her. The
slapping of our bodies was loud along with her sultry moans.


“Uncle Paul. Uncle Paul. Yes, fuck
me. You're so good. Fuck my little pussy.”


I didn't want to hold onto my cum any
longer, I pumped faster and faster, harder and harder until I
released all my juice into my niece's soft pussy.


After I was spent, I laid there for a
few moments, letting my cock grow flaccid. I pulled myself out of her
and stood up. I reached down and peeled the teenager from the floor.


“Go clean up,” I demanded, “The
night has just begun”


As I showered her, I thought of all my
niece's other body parts I wanted to cum in and on. Soon my dick was
hard again and our playing lasted well until the next morning.











Inside Me: C07

enchrine on Incest Stories

Inside Me

----- 7 --

I woke up being squeezed into the most comfortable, warm, and strong body ever. It was a tight squeeze on my twin mattress side by side with Ean, but tight squeeze was good with him. Really good.

Ean looked to my face when I moved my head around to see if anything was new. It was just him and I naked together.

“I would give anything to feel just once what I saw you go through. That must have been some orgasm you had,” he said to me.

“You have no idea.”

“I think your face is stuck in a permanent smile too. I couldn’t even force your lips down when you were asleep.”

“How long

Read More
was I out?”

“Almost two hours. I was going to wake you up soon if you didn’t come to on your own.”

“Why? Why can’t you just lay with me forever?”

“Mom’s coming home today. In just a few hours from now. I have to get you to school.”

“Awww, why school?”

“I don’t really want to explain to mom why you didn’t go. Also, maybe something will happen there to wipe that smile away. Mom will definitely ask you some questions if you look like that when she comes home while you’re skipping school. So, go take a shower.”

“No, I’ll go to school, but I’m not cleaning you off me just yet.”

“Well, at least put some clothes on unless you want to walk into class like this.” He circled my nipple with his index finger. My body was so worn out.

Ean let me go and rolled from the bed. “Hurry up,” he said as I watch his naked backside walk from my room.

I couldn’t believe what just happened. I felt so happy. I looked over to my clock. It would be the start of fourth period at school by now. I would make it just in time for lunch! Montana would die when I told her what happened. When I told her the reason I missed math class was because my brother drove me unconscious in the most amazing orgasm a human could probably have.

I sat up and scooted off my bed, opened my underwear drawer and pulled out a pair of panties. As I slipped them on, I looked at the large stain that was embedded into my sheets. I looked down to my vagina as my panties pressed into it. Montana would flipped as I told her that right then as we spoke, my body was leaking with my brother’s cum. My panties would be fighting to hold it all inside me. Right there in school. In the cafeteria. As I sat right in front of her.

All the things I was going to tell her. My mind was running rampant with the thoughts of what just happened.

As I opened the car door and unbuckled to get out for school, Ean spoke.

“What do you want? What’s something that you really wanted for awhile now?”

“What? Why?”

“I don’t think that smile is leaving anytime soon. I want at least a decent reason to tell mom why you’re so happy.” If it was possible, I smiled even bigger.

“Nothing really. Just buy a bunch of candy and say we got in a fight and you bought it for me to make up. Mom knows how happy that would make me if you did something like that just for me. Especially since the way you were acting before she left.”

Ean smiled and said goodbye. I got out. I was so eager to get into the school and talk to Montana.

By the time I finished filling in a late slip in the front office, my lunch period had just started. I was starving but I didn’t want to waste any time in line. I walked into the cafeteria and found Montana just sitting herself down. She adjusted herself in her seat before pulling her lunch from her book bag. She looked a little depressed and lonely.

I marched up and sat down before her. She looked up surprised. The surprise in her face only got bigger and bigger as she read my expressions like a book. She was about to become one jealous girl.

---

I walked home that day. I looked for Ean but the car wasn’t there. My feet felt funny for some reason on the walk. I didn’t know why for the longest time until as I looked down to my shoes, it finally clicked in my mind. And when it clicked, I wanted to just die right then and there. Mom would definitely be home by then.

I was wearing my old shoes. My shoes from last year. My feet had become accustomed to my new shoes for this school year already but the shoes I had on right then were familiar enough to me that I wouldn’t have noticed when I put them on.

I even remembered seeing them that morning. I smiled at them thinking back. Why did nothing click then?

My new shoes were in Ean’s room. In the middle of my pile of clothes. On his floor. A few feet from his bed just inside his doorway. Mom was home. I wanted to die so bad. Maybe Ean returned home before mom. Hopefully he didn’t spend too long out. Maybe he noticed it. Hopefully it clicked in his head before mom walked by and saw it. Saw the pile of her daughter’s clothes on the floor in her son’s bedroom.

By the time I arrived at the front door past my mom’s car, Ean had his wish. Something indeed had wiped the smile from my face. I opened the door and walked in to greet my mom sitting at the kitchen table reading the newspaper. She turned and looked at me.

“Have a fun time while I was away?” she asked. She asked it as if she could have known but also might not have. Either way, she wasn’t beating me to death. Although, Ean wasn’t around either. I didn’t see dad’s car in the driveway or garage. “Your brother came home about an hour ago with a bunch of chocolates for you. He said you two had a fight and he thought candy would make everything better.”

“Where is he?” I asked coyly.

“I sent him to the store to pick up a few things. I thought I would take it easy on myself. My boss was very impressed with my stories following the trial. He said I got the Supreme Court case. Unfortunately I’ll be leaving again but I do get a big bonus… You and Ean seem to be hitting it off.”

I blushed. “When are you leaving?”

“The thirtieth of this month.”

“That’s next week! You can’t leave already.”

“I’m not going forever. And my boss said if the case lasts too long, he would let me come home for a few days in the middle. It is nice to know you missed me though.”

“Well, Ean can be a little hard to deal with sometimes.” I had to think about any little boring part of the past week to be able to say that.

“Well, it seems that he is coming around quite nicely. I’m sure you had a lot to do with that.” Damn her. She threw me into a blushing rampage. I couldn’t figure out what she knew or thought. “How has school been?”

“I got a friend.”

“Really!?” She looked too happy.

“Yes mom, it’s so amazing that I could actually get a friend.” That time I made her blush a bit with embarrassment. “Which reminds me. She told me that she takes a pill to help regulate her periods. I was wondering if I could get that too since mine are still pretty messed up.” I hoped so much that she would buy the story. After I remembered about my clothes in Ean’s room, I had no idea how to ask my mom to put me on birth control. That just kind of popped into my head right then.

She looked at me hard, almost curious. “I’ll see what I can do,” she said thoughtfully.

“Please don’t tell Ean either. He’ll tease me forever. And don’t even tell him behind my back thinking he’ll understand or listen to you when you say not to tease me. I don’t want him to know at all.” Mom kept staring at me, almost into me. I couldn’t tell if it was actually her, or me just being incredibly paranoid.

“I’ll see if I can get you an appointment before I leave next week. When was your last period?”

“A week ago, maybe.”

“Yeah, I’ll call my gynecologist here in a bit and see how early we can schedule you in. Go wash up. When you’re brother gets back, we’re going out to eat.”

“Thanks mom.” I ran up to hug her. “I love you.”

I pulled away and quickly walked from the kitchen, down the hallway to the bedrooms in the back of the house. I slowed down at Ean’s door and peered in. My clothes were gone. I continued into my bedroom and closed the door. I looked everywhere for my clothes and quickly found them thrown in my laundry basket.

Did mom or Ean throw them there? Where were my shoes? I walked over to the basket and began checking off my attire from last night. My panties were in there too. I had kicked those to the other side of his bedroom. I really hoped mom hadn’t put my clothes in there. Then I felt something hard in my clothes. I gripped it and pulled out one of my shoes. I sighed in relief. Only Ean would throw my shoes into the laundry basket. But Ean also arrived home after mom.

I wasn’t being ripped a new life yet from mom nor was she drilling me with questions, so I decided to go with the best case scenario, she couldn’t have seen the pile. I would leave it at that. I was in a limbo long enough with Ean; I didn’t want another one with mom. I would just live in an ignorant bliss if I had to.

I pulled my other shoe from the basket and decided to put those on. I went to the bathroom and washed my face. I noticed then just how dirty I felt. I hadn’t taken a shower in two days and after that morning, my body was covered in dry sweat. I must have reeked.

The rest of the day was decently fun and mostly awkward with Ean and mom. I fell asleep on my own bed alone. On top of my brother’s dried cum that had dripped from me that morning.

I woke up the next morning, took my shower and ate breakfast. Ean was taking me to school again. Mom wanted to sleep in. I decided to throw my sheets and some of my clothes in the washer before leaving. I figured it would be easier to make up a reason why I did my own laundry rather than why there was dried semen on it.

School was as usual. A lot more fun than it normally had been in the past though. I had Ean waiting for me at home and Montana with me while I was there. I was happy. Montana and I mostly reminisced about the snippets of stories I told her about Ean and I. She started up on how she was going to have to spend Labor Day weekend with her aunt because her parents were going away for their anniversary. I had a feeling she was hinting at something to me but I ignored it.

At home, mom told me her gynecologist had called back and she had gotten me an appointment the next Tuesday.

The rest of the day went fairly nicely. Nothing real big. Montana called but we didn’t talk to long because her sister was bugging her to play with her. I hung up feeling weird. For some reason having a friend felt weird. I told her things I had never told anyone before and felt that she did the same to me. I really like her and everything about having a friend but it was so new to me. Ean was always my friend when I was young, but he was a boy. Montana was a girl. Things were different. Good different though.

Mom didn’t ask me about the sheets in the washer. I had cleaned them before like that when one of my pads leaked at night.

I woke up Friday morning and followed my usual routine. Mom brought me to school. School was the same. I told Montana about the appointment. She seemed almost disinterested for some reason. It was ok though, at least I had someone to talk to. I had my days as well like that, just disinterested in the outside world.

Mom picked me up from school. She said she had to go into her work that night for several hours to get filled in on the case so it would just be Ean and I until about ten o’clock. She dropped me off at home and went on her way.

I walked through the kitchen to grab the cordless phone and went to straight to my bedroom to jump on my bed and think. I didn’t have all that exciting of a life and I had always spent most of it in thought. Besides, I knew that Montana would be calling in about half an hour.

I wanted to think about something to talk about with her but nothing came to mind. She seemed a bit dazed that day so I thought I would have to do a lot of the talking. I lost track of time and soon Ean walked into my room for no apparent reason. He stood before my bed and stared down at me for a little while. Then his reason became very apparent.

He leaned forward onto my bed and touched his fingers to my belt. He pulled the end out from the buckle and unlatched it. I wanted to ask him what he thought he was doing just barging into my room and undressing me but then he pulled my zipper down after popping the button open on my jeans. I wasn’t in the mood for anything a few seconds prior, but after I looked down to him staring so intently at my exposed panties, that changed everything.

As he wrapped his fingers over my jeans and between my panties and bare skin, my body instinctively lifted my butt from the mattress. Gently, my brother dragged my clothes down my legs revealing everything I had to offer from my waist down. My jeans and underwear scrunched up into my shoes. I shifted my feet to kick them off but Ean grabbed a hold of my shoe and stopped it from moving.

I obeyed his strength. He continued on running his face up my leg. I could feel the air moving over my skin as he inhaled through his nose. Slowly, he moved up, over my knee, and further. His head moved closer and closer to my vagina. I became scared that he would start tasting me there.

I heard about that before, boys tasting girls down there. I didn’t want Ean doing that. I felt dirty there. After a whole day of walking around at school. Even if I had just taken a shower I wouldn’t want him to lick there. What if I tasted bad? What if he didn’t like it and then started associated me with a bad food. He would avoid me. He wouldn’t touch me. No more sex.

I discreetly tried moving my hand over my other leg to cover that place up but Ean was already on my hip. He passed by that area. His hands were lifting my shirt, not up my body, but over his head. He was a tight squeeze under it but he kept pushing up over my belly, his hands running under the fabric as well on my sides. Then his forehead rode up between my breasts onto my bra.

As his hands made their way under my back, I pressed my head into my pillow and lift up my shoulders. Ean felt around the back of my bra until he found the small zipper. Carefully, he unzipped me. I felt the pressure on my breasts release as my bra came undone. Ean pulled the contraption up, uncovering my breasts for his face. His tongue immediately rolled onto my skin and up my right breast.

Then my nipple entered into a dome of hot humid air. A large hot soaking muscle pressed into the little nub and swirled around. I involuntarily arched my back. Ean’s left hand retreated from my shirt as his right firmly gripped my other breast. Ean had started sucking on my nipple. As he sucked, his tongue teased the protruding nub.

I felt his retreated hand squeeze me between my legs. He cupped me and in pulsing pumps, massaged the mound there. Then he pulled his hand back and returned with just his fingers. Quickly enough, he was just barely inside of me with them and had found my clitoris. So badly I wanted him to massage me into a slow orgasm but I would take the spiking pleasure of a rushed one too. If it came from him, nothing could be bad about it.

My breasts squished and rolled through Ean’s mouth and fingers like small water balloons. Then my hips shot into the air. He was spinning my clitoris between his fingers. It was like the greatest stinging urge to pee and it was getting worse and worse.

I had no control over Ean and he wouldn’t stop. I played with myself like that before but I could never keep it up very long. I couldn’t make myself do it much more than a few seconds at a time. Ean wasn’t feeling what I was. He could spin and pull at that most sensitive nub forever without dying in insane power. And he was going at it too.

My pelvis writhed back and forth, up and down. He wouldn’t stop. I couldn’t stop moaning and grunting. The hyper amount of stinging from down there was a blessing and a curse; a mix of powerful pleasure so overwhelming, it was painful.

“Stop, stop it,” I cried while laughing. I was going insane. He wouldn’t let go. It was coming. So fast. I was going to do it. “Please stop Ean, please.” He kept at it.

Then it all hit, and hard. My butt slammed down into the bed and my body tried curling up. An amazing orgasm washed through my body. The super powerful peeing sensation was being relieved and it felt so amazing. So warm.

My breathing was short, heavy, and rapid. Ean’s fingers pulled off my clitoris and rested on my vagina. Again, he just sat there feeling the amazing heat radiate between my legs as my lubrication poured into his hand. This time though, his head was in my shirt breathing in the perspiration from my breasts.

Every muscle in my body clamped and tightened. I was curling into a ball because of it. It was like my entire body wanted to fight to get as close to my vagina as possible. All the insane pleasure was exploding down there and my body wanted to disperse it amongst my entire being.

It was so much. I thought I was about to pass out again. My eyes went dark and my senses seemed to all numb. My entire body was shaking but every single muscle was tensely contracted.

It seemed to last forever but only a few seconds. I couldn’t tell. I couldn’t even comprehend. My eyes faded back into focus all of a sudden. For a second, I thought I was waking up, that I had passed out again. But my body was slowly unseizing itself. I was slowly falling back into my mattress from my attempted fetal position. My body wasn’t covered in dry sweat, it was soaked in fresh sweat.

I felt my shirt lifting up my body just before my back touched against the mattress. I lifted my arms as Ean pulled it over my head. My bra followed shortly after. I laid there on my bed gasping for air completely naked. My legs were still tied together by my pants and underwear.

“You smell so amazing Maeghan,” Ean said running his nose up the side of my neck. His lips slid over my sweat glistened cheek and onto my mouth. He kissed me quickly and pulled back. “I think you wet yourself too.”

“That’s what girls do when they go off Ean,” I replied.

“I know that, but, you were squirting hard into my hand and there was so much.”

I lifted up real quick pushing Ean back. I got scared. I looked between my legs. It was completely soaked. Completely. All over me, all over my comforter. I couldn’t believe it. I got so embarrassed. I peed on his hand. I peed on my brother. Ean had to have seen the distraught in my face.

“You have no idea how hot that was though. I about lost it myself in my pants when I felt you doing that.” I looked to his face. Sure enough, he looked so remarkably happy, so amazingly pleased.

I was then pushed back to my bed and Ean straddled me while pushing his lips to mine. His mouth withdrew once more.

“I don’t know if I want to call you Maeghan right now, or little sister.”

I smiled. “You’re such a pervert.”

“Who’s the one who just used the bathroom on her older brother? The same girl having the orgasm in my arms.” I blushed so hard at that.

“Are you going to have your orgasm too now?”

“Yeah, but not in your arms.” He rolled his back in a downwards wave and slid the crotch of his pants across my vagina.

“Well, make it quick inside there then, I’m a bit exhausted in that area.”

“Trust me, after that, I’ll be lucky to last thirty seconds inside you.”

“Good, because the only thing that could make me happier is for you to pee that stuff of yours inside me.”

Ean was already pulling his pants down. His penis was soo hard. I noticed some shiny stuff on the head of it. I lifted my arm up and slid my finger over it to collect some.

“I thought you said you didn’t do it yet.”

“That’s just pre-cum. It shows how ready I am.”

There was a lot of it. He must have really been ready.

He dropped his pants and boxers to his knees before shifting around on my bed to get them down to his ankles. In one quick swoop, his shirt was on the floor with mine. He took one last good look at my entire body and then dropped down.

Slowly, I felt his member push into me. It was so big for me to take in. I could feel myself stretch so much but it did feel extremely smooth. I must have been very well lubricated. I felt a little soreness but he was slow so it didn’t bother me. Besides that, just the thought of him sticking his thing in me overrid any and all pain. Just when I thought it would never stop going further into me, which was getting kind of scary, I felt his pubic hair touch me and then smoosh between our bodies.

His face fell to mine and his warm welcoming lips kissed me. Strangely though, I felt his hands reach around me and hug me. I couldn’t figure out how he would move much at all in that position. It felt nice for me though.

Then I started moving. He was rolling me over. We were trading places. Before I knew it, he was below me letting his arms fall to the side.

“No, Ean, you do it, I can’t.”

“Maeghan, just do it. I know you’ve wanted to. You couldn’t get any more lubricated and it will only last like half a minute before I explode inside you. Just do what feels right.”

“That’s what I did last time and look what happened.”

“I guarantee, you can’t mess it up this time. Trust me.”

He wanted me to trust him. As much as I didn’t want to try it again, Ean wanted me to. I had to try.

I lifted my body up perpendicular to his and stared down. Cautiously, very very cautiously, I pressed my hands into Ean’s chest and pushed up.

“Hold me please. Just hold onto me,” I pleaded. Ean smiled and lifted his arms up to my sides. Gently, he held onto my hips. He wasn’t guiding me, he wasn’t pushing me, he just lightly held on. I knew though if I accidently did something wrong, he would immediately grip me harder and guide me to the right way. I had to trust him.

I reached the top, where I could feel him just about to leave me. When Ean had sex with me before, he always got close like that but he never left. That felt comfortable. He was always inside me than. I wouldn’t like him to leave me.

Incredibly slowly, I in the most tedious manner, dropped down onto him. My arms and legs started quivering a bit from all the weight but I didn’t want to go any faster. Ean just looked at me like I was doing everything right.

It was so smooth inside me though. I was so slippery. By the time I lifted up again, I was a little bolder. I dropped down with just a little more speed. The soreness started to return a bit from the incredibly intense orgasm I had just had. I hid it though. I didn’t want Ean to think I wasn’t enjoying this. I was, and very much. A little soreness was nothing compared to how I felt on top of my older brother like that.

After a few ups and downs, I started to get the hang of it and it was becoming very fun. I could see that my brother was really happy too.

“I’m sorry Maeghan, but I can’t hold on much longer.” I knew he could see in my face how much fun I was having. It was better that way though. Every drop I made on him, it hurt a little more, and I didn’t want to hurt too bad after it because I definitely wanted to try again and didn’t want any more bad memories.

Then the phone rang. Dang it. Why then? I had the phone on my bed waiting for Montana to call. It was probably her. It rang again. I really didn’t want to answer it but the ringing of it was destroying the mood of everything.

“Answer it,” Ean said smiling. “You can do two things at once, can’t you?” He had the biggest grin on his face. Montana would have a heart attack when I told her in private that I was riding my brother as I talked to her on the phone. I had to answer the phone then.

I reached over and picked it up as it finished another ring.

“Ok, but just hurry up and cum inside me unless you plan on getting back on top.” I didn’t know how long I would be able to do the two things. I was so new to riding him, only maybe two minutes new at it. I wasn’t experienced enough to keep going without thinking about it. I had the phone to my ear by then and went to push the talk button to answer.

“What?” I heard Montana almost yell into my ear. Oops. Maybe I had already pushed it by accident. At least it was Montana though, and not mom.

Ean seemed oblivious to the shout on the phone. He looked about to head into an orgasm.

“Maeghan, don’t let him cum in you. You have a gynecologist appointment in just a few days. They’ll see it in there.”

My body temperature spiked. Fear and panic flooded through me. Ean’s eyes showed clearly he was about to shoot. I immediately tried pulling up but Ean’s comforting hold on me tightened. Nooo.

I knew it was wrong to pull up when he was cumming. Just let me do it anyways. Why was I scared? Why did I have to tell him to put his hands on me to make sure I was doing it right? I groaned in fear and I pushed all my weight into my hand on his chest trying to free myself. He was way too strong though.

Boom. I felt the first assault of sperm pound deep into my body. Nooo. He was cumming in me. His eyes were glazed, his face completely expressionless but happy.

More and more warm liquid filled me deep inside. It felt so good but I didn’t want it in me. It almost felt like rape but I knew it wasn’t. I was just his weak little sister struggling as hard as I could to break free from his grip. He was cumming deep inside me and I wanted to cry.

I knew Montana could hear me groaning and grunting into the phone as I was almost in tears.

“Stop it Ean. Stop it. Let me go.” I whimpered.

I felt so full of him. The searing warmth of his semen pooling inside me, locked in there by the airtight seal his massive penis created. I could only imagine what my mom’s gynecologist would say when she looked in there and found cum. Cum inside her friends fourteen year old daughter. Would she give me birth control then? She wouldn’t give me the pills if she thought I was pregnant. That would kill a baby. I wasn’t pregnant though. I wasn’t. What would I tell mom when I wasn’t allowed to get the pills? Because they found semen inside me.

Ean was coming back from his happy place while I struggled to wipe the tears from my cheeks and eyes.

“Maeghan, Maeghan, come home with me after school Monday, I have something that can clean you out.”

“Really,” I cried.

“Yeah, definitely. You don’t have to worry about a thing. Trust me.”

She wanted me to trust her. That was something between me and Ean. When we said it, it was the ultimate thing. Montana was my friend. Why would she lie to me?

“Ok,” I sniffled.

“What’s wrong,” Ean asked me looking scared. “Why’d you try to pull away? Was I not supposed to do it in you?” I wasn’t really ever sure whether he believed I was on birth control or not, but for some reason, he looked very very scared.

“Why are you crying? I’m so sorry Maeghan. What did I do?”

It was one of the few times Ean didn’t understand what was going on. To him, what could have possibly gone wrong. There was no way I could mess it up. It had to be him then. Even if I did manage to mess something up, he said to trust him. He failed me. But all through that, I was crying after he just got amazing pleasure and he didn’t know why. He looked so scared.

“Nothing,” I said dropping down to him. “I’m just really really happy.” I sniffled my nose as I rested my chin on his shoulder.

“Also Maeghan,” I heard over the phone, “I know you don’t really want me to, but keep in mind I’m helping you either way, but I kind of already asked my parents if me and my sister could stay with you next weekend instead of with my aunt, and in short, I can if you can talk your mom into it.”

That evil bitch. I had just given her the perfect opportunity to not only just meet Ean, but sleep over with him for a four day weekend. She said she would still help me either way but how could I refuse her. If she hadn’t called right then, if she never found out about Ean cumming in me. I would have told her eventually, but still, she was the only one that could help me. She was the one who made me realize my mistake.

“Yeah, I’ll ask mom. I’ll do everything I can. Thank you so much.”

Even if I was going to get it out of me on Monday, I didn’t want to take any more chances.

“Ean?”

“What,” he asked nervously.

“Next time, I wanna try it in my mouth instead.”

“Oh you dirty little –“ I hung up the phone on Montana right there. I didn’t think he heard what she had said but I know he heard that she had said something.

“Who was that?”

“My friend from school. She wants me to ask mom if she can sleep over next weekend since her parents are leaving for their anniversary.”

“Mom will either say no or to ask me since I’m the only adult here at the time.”

“What will you say?”

“Well, is your friend weird like you?” I smiled at that. Then I got a little scared.

“Umm, well, she’s actually, uh, it’s Crystal’s little sister, and her other little sister too.” I held onto Ean a little more tightly. I was scared he might leave me right then. He was silent for a while before speaking.

“How’s she doing?”

“Really good actually. She looks at it all weirdly and it kind of makes sense to me, but to her, it’s not, it’s just, she’s coping with it.”

“I’ve talked to her on the phone before. She called when Crystal was at work and I was borrowing her cell phone.”

“What’d you think of her?”

“That she’d be a great friend for you,” he said indifferently after a short pause. I turned my head on his shoulder and looked up at his eyes. He looked lost in thoughts.

Montana never told me about talking to him on the phone. I knew he wasn’t talking about her younger sister because he couldn’t expect me to be friends with a seventh grader in middle school over a tenth grader in my own high school. Was that call just so insignificant that Montana thought not to mention it? Or was it something she deliberately didn’t talk about to me for some other reason?

Ean seemed lost in thought though. He seemed to be thinking more than just about her being a good friend with me.

“Well, I guess we better get up and cleaned before we doze off,” Ean said a little more energetically. “Don’t want mom coming home to this scene.”

I looked down at my naked body covered in splotches of drying sweat sprawled over my naked brother. I could only imagine the view mom would have looking into my open doorway seeing her son’s limp penis dangling below her daughter’s gaping, cum dripping vagina. ‘I swear mom, I just want to go on the pill to regulate my periods.’

Somehow, I didn’t think she would buy that story anymore.

e.l. hanes

Please direct all comments or questions to me at hanes_el@yahoo.com

The first indication (part 2)

billy1809 on Incest Stories

My sister and I didn't share that part of the tent, so we had to sleep apart for the rest of the holiday and had no chance to be alone. Although we sometimes stole a quick glance, which told me that my sister liked what had happened, I still felt incredibly guilty over what had happened. I had, of course, fantasised about my sister for a while. However I thought that all boys did, and always felt ashamed after wanking over her. This was something altogether different though, we had actually performed a sexual act. And although this made me feel strange, i knew that if I had the chance I would go much further. The chance did not materialise on the holiday. In fact the chance did not come for quite a while.

 My sister tried on several occasions when we got back

Read More
to talk with me about normal things, but the conversation (if we were alone) would always turn to what had happened. We even had several arguments about it, but this was all part of the guilt we felt.

My parents then announced that our great-aunt was ill, and that they would be going up there to spend some time with her. I was excited. I thought maybe, just maybe, something could happen between my sister and I. We helped my mum and dad pack, and the next day they went off, my dad leaving some money with strict instructions on how to use it. As we waved goodbye my sister and I shared a tentative look, then she turned and went into the house. I again could not stop thinking about the perfect way in which her arse framed the jeans she wore, her hips swaying with an almost divine grace. I knew I was infatuated with her.

As I went back inside i decided to have a chat with her about how to spend the money dad had left, so i went up to her room and knocked on the door. "Come in" she answered. I went in and sat on the edge of the bed, "what shall we do with the money?" I asked. She shrugged and said "whatever". "Thats helpful" I laughed, "are you sure you dont have any suggestions, what about ice cream, chocolate, booze, that sort of thing". She looked at me and said with an absolutely straight face and said, "and condoms". I was so shocked i couldn\'t reply, she leaned forward and kissed me tentatively. Not a brother, sister kiss, but a full on mouth to mouth. I of course was instantly hard, and tried to play it cool as she broke off. "Sure, why not?" I replied. "And get my favorite wine" she said, "you know the pink one mum gets". "Ok", I said getting up to leave for the shops. "Hey!" she said, "aren\'t you forgetting something", sticking her lips out at me. "Oh, shit, sorry" I said giving her a kiss goodbye. "Don\'t be long" she breathed into my ear as I pulled away.

I was by now hard as a rock, and I stayed that way all the way to the local shop, where I bought wine, crisps, chocolate, beer and ice-cream. I got to the counter and had to ask for a pack of condoms, which was incredibly embarrasing, and brought a wry smile from the guy behind the counter. Also the lady behind me thought it was prudent at that moment to cough, which just made me go even redder. Anyway. I half ran back home with my plunder, getting more excited by the minute. As i put the key in the lock and pushed the door open, I was assaulted by the beautifully pungent odour of my sisters perfume.  "It\'s me" i said, "I\'m in here" came the reply from the living room. I went into the living room, and noticed my sister had changed into her night robe. "Mum rang" she said, "where are they?" I asked. "Hundreds of miles away" she smiled "don\'t worry we are all alone.". I looked into her eyes and she looked straight back, my eyes strayed down to her cleavage, which was now exposed a little due to the slight opening of her robe. I looked up at her and noticed that her eyes had strayed down to my crotch, which now closeted a raging hard-on. "Did you get them?" she asked. I had no illusions about what items she was talking about, and quickly reached into the bag to fish out the condoms. Holding them up for her to see, she suddenly laughed and said "multipack?" questioningly. I just laughed and said "sorry was it a bit presumptuous?", she looked at me with her smoldering eyes and said "not at all". If i could have got harder i would of, but instead i said "c\'mon let\'s get pissed".

We drank and watched a film for about and hour, then she suggested we watch some of dad\'s porn to get some ideas. I readily agreed.

We were watching the porn and cuddling up together, it was so fantastic. Her hair smelt lovely, and her perfume was making me want her even more. I couldn\'t believe i was probably about to fuck my little sister. She then stood up and kissed me slowly while bending over, giving me a full view of her ample breasts. Then she smiled at me and said "I have a treat for you". She then opened her robe and i was struck by the most beatiful sight i had ever seen. She was standing there in a beatiful black lingerie set. Push up bra, thong, corset, stockings and suspenders, the works. She looked so hot standing there biting her bottom lip. "Do you like it?" she asked, smiling devilishly. I just grabbed her and pulled her on top of me, kissing her all over. I kissed her neck, and her tits, whilst all the time she was rubbing her crotch into me harder and harder. I couldn\'t take it and i had to have her. I Ripped my trousers off and pulled out my cock. She went straight down and started sucking it. I moaned in ectasy as I watched the sexiest creature alive lick my balls, while staring straight into my eyes. She turned around into the 69 position, and I plunged my tongue into her. I sucked on her thong making sure i got all the juices before pulling them to one side. Then I attacked her arse with my tongue, I also pushed my finger into her tight pussy. In and out I pushed with my finger as she moaned louder and louder. Finally i couldnt take it anymore, and i blew my load right into her mouth. Cum dribbled all over my legs and she just kept on sucking. She swallowed a good deal of cum, and kept rubbing my cock while i sucked her tiny button and kept finger fucking her gorgeous pussy. She then ground down on my face and rubbed her clit against me franticly. She then reached around and stuck her finger in her own arse and began moaning louder and louder. "Ohhh, baby don\'t stop. I\'m gonna cum. Oohhhh yeahhhhhh, I, i\'m... cumming, ahhhh mmmm yeahhh, yes, yes. Oh, oh, oh, baby yeah, oh" She turned around then and kissed me, she then looked me dead in the eye took her finger out of her arse and sucked it right in front of my face. "See" she said "you learn loads from dad\'s porn". I looked over towards the pack of condoms, and grabbed it. "You wanna try it?" I said. "Definately" she replied. "Have you ever fucked before?" I said. "No, im still a virgin. But i\'m all yours tonight, i\'m going to make sure that I fuck my brother good". She unclasped her bra and let her perfect breasts fall out. I grabbed them and started sucking on each nipple. She pushed them together against my cheeks, then she started to hump my cock. I could feel her wet juices as my cock slipped and slid between her pussy lips. It felt amazing. And i knew i was in for a good night.

TBC

As always if you want to hear more please comment. If i keep receiving good comments i will continue the story. All comments are much appreciated. 

The night before I was going home I met Jenny

davidj on Incest Stories

I was on holidays with my family - that is my father & mother.

I had second thoughts about going as I was not sure if there would be any ‘entertainment’ for an 17 yo. My parents had their own group and itinerary and I was sort of on the fringe. They left me to my own devices while they followed their routines with their friends.

I found the place pretty devoid of anything that I was interested in and was regretting having come along. I went to the beach each day and it was deserted and so quiet I could masturbate myself openly and had no fear of being seen. I often lay there naked after I had wanked off hoping somebody would come along and

Read More
see me naked.

I had virtually made up my mind to pack up and go home after four or five days of nothing happening apart from masturbating three or four times a day – I was that bored.

The day I decided to leave my parents were going to the club that night in the next town and suggested I may like to come along – my mom said there may even be a couple of girls there – you never know.

I decided I would chance it. I had nothing to lose.

When we arrived it seemed that there were only oldies there – no girls that I could see. After half an hour I decided I would go home. I was telling my mother I was going when one of her friends said why don’t I ring Jenny – my daughter is at home and she is on her own – maybe the two of you could find something to do downtown. She is about your age.

I was so bored I would do anything for a change in scenery and routine.

She rang and suggested she come up to the club, there is a nice boy here and you might enjoy some company your own age. She said no she was watching a movie.

Her mother suggested that she could meet me in town and have a coffee or something – it would be better than being on her own.

I got the impression she was not that keen but told her mother - if I must - then tell him to meet me at the diner – I will change and go up.

I arrived at the diner at the same time as she did. I was quite impressed; she was about 16 and had a good figure and was really quiet attractive.

I asked ‘are you Jenny’ and she said ‘I gather then you are Mike’.

At first it was a bit awkward, all small talk, but after a coffee – there was nothing stronger available – things improved and the conversation was getting better. Then she suggested we go back to her place – this place was too quiet and dull. That was fine by me.

We arrived and she put on some music and we danced around a bit and we both were enjoying ourselves. I don’t know if it was deliberate but a slow tune came on and she came close as we danced to it. She smelled nice and she snuggled up to me as we danced. Our bodies were touching and I could feel the firmness of her breasts against me  and a certain firmness growing in my pants. About half way through the tune she looked up at me and I returned her look and the mood took me and I lowered my face to kiss her, the music and her body being close to me had that effect. She responded and immediately it turned passionate – she held me close and my tongue slipped between her lips and our tongues were engaged in a passionate encounter. She pushed her body hard against mine and I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her even closer to me. I was sure she could feel the hardness in my pants. I could feel her breasts against my chest, her body rubbing against mine and my cock being massaged by her as she pressed herself to me. I could not believe that the two of us could be so passionate after such a short time together.  

We stopped dancing and stood together just kissing and enjoying the sensation of our two bodies embracing each other. She sort of guided me toward the lounge in the room and the music played on soft and gentle. We both more or less fell onto the lounge crushing out bodies together and continued to enjoy the wordless embrace.

After a few minutes she broke the embrace and she said that was something else. You are like a gift from heaven she said . I have been here a week and had no contact with anybody really. My parents go out each day and I stay here reading, or go to the beach  – I have been so bored and starved of company.

I said so have I – I was going home tomorrow as I am sick and tired of just laying on the beach alone.

She looked at me and said you havnt really been alone –I have been there as well, but not that close that you could see me. I was in the dunes behind you, doing what you were doing – sun tanning in the nude.

I laughed and said I hope thats all you saw me doing.

To be perfectly truthful I would watch you enjoying yourself privately, and I have to admit I was fascinated and I did the same thing myself.

Then you would go down and have a swim naked. I often wondered if I should join you but I was a bit reluctant to join you either with my swimmers on or naked. I went so close to coming down one day naked but just couldn’t go through with it. I decided the next day that if you had worn swimmers I would have but like every other day you masturbated and then swam naked.

Oh hell I said you saw me doing “that”.

She said I watched every moment until your climax and saw you finish it off and ejaculate. I have to admit I did the same - having a fantasy that the two of us could be enjoying a similar pleasure together. I just wished it was you bringing me to my climax  even if I didnt know you. Once we managed to reach our climax together and as I was some distance away you would not have heard my cries of delight as we both had simultaneous climaxes, imagining you and I together.

Oh hell I said – you must think I am some sort of weirdo.

By now we were both touching and kissing each other – I had slipped my hand up her back and undone her bra clip and was slipping my other hand up to her now unhindered breasts. Her nipples were hard and I could feel one between my finger tips – she jumped a bit when I touched it.

Shit she said go easy they are very, very touchy – that was obvious.  She went on - hell no, I was doing the same thing – there is no harm in masturbating – I have been doing it for years and my guess is so have you.

I said almost without thinking – since I was 11.

She said I was almost 13 before I found out about self pleasuring. One of the girls at school found me playing with myself one day and taught me how to masturbate. I had never achieved an orgasm until then. She actually gave me my first real orgasm herself – I let her finger me right off. Then she showed me how to finger her and I managed to bring her off as well. The two of us became frequent partners in sexual pleasure – I wont go into those details though.

I said I shouldn’t ask but are you a virgin?

No - she said I had my first experience with her brother when I was 14. She and I were doing sex together a lot – like lesbians. I often went to her place and we masturbated each other. She had also been having sex with him as well for a couple of years and she sort of suggested I might want to try it with him - I didnt take much convincing – he was a couple of years older than me and all the girls wanted him. After he took my virginity I started having regular sex with him for a while but a lot of girls were really keen on him and he soon took the opportunities that were offered to him. I wasn’t prepared to just let him fuck me when he wanted it – and other girls as well, so I sort of told him its me or them – he chose them..

After that but I did it with a few boys but they were like him, they just wanted me for sex not friendship, and they would go with any girl who was willing. As I got older I began to get more selective and hardly do it at all now.

How about you? – she asked.

I said I have done it a few times but not as much as you by the sound of it. Mainly it was one girl, I have had a couple of other girls but they were quickies in the back seat etc and nothing really great – a bit like you said - they were willing and I made the most of the opportunities.

When was your first? - She asked.
By now we were both gradually undressing each other I had her pants off and was fingering her cunt, and she had slipped my hard cock out of my pants –
That is one beautiful cock she said.
I stopped for a moment and I undid my belt and slipped my pants right off and she began to feel me and stroke my cock and balls and it was obvious she had done it before, there was no reluctance on her part and knew what guys liked - obviously..

Thats nice I said.

I continued - I was 14 also and like you it was the sister of a friend of mine – she was 12. Her cousin had raped her and then forced her brother to fuck her after him. She told me at first she had no idea of what they were doing but was curious to see what was going to happen to her – Whilst they were holding her while they took her clothes off she wasn’t struggling – she had no idea what was going to happen. Then her cousin took his pants off and she saw his big cock, it was hard and much longer and thicker than her brothers which she had seen a few times when he played with it – she didnt realise when he was masturbating what he was doing. She hadn’t started to masturbate then and had never done it before she was raped.. She realised then what they were going to do to her, then and she started to struggle and cry. She knew what they were going to do wasn’t right but her cousin was much bigger than her and she couldn’t stop the both of them.  Then her brother pulled her legs apart and her cousin got between them and forced his cock into her. She cried out in pain because he had hurt her but he told her not to worry the pain would stop in a minute or two and it would be worth the pain once she realised she liked it. She also had begun to bleed but she didnt realise that. Her cousin said to her brother – she is my first virgin, she is fucking fantastic, she is nice and tight and it feels great, she is a good fuck. She had no idea what that meant. He kept poking his cock into her vagina and after a few minutes, the pain stopped. She stopped crying and said what he was doing to her was actually beginning to feel good, she was beginning to enjoy it.

 It was her first time having sex and had never masturbated or experienced an orgasm. As he continued to fuck her she started to get the feelings in her body that orgasms bring on. She began to get worried as what was happening she had never experienced before and she was losing control of herself. He was on top of her and she couldn’t move or get away. When she began to have her orgasm she got worried as the sensation was completely strange to her. She had no control over what was happening to her. She told him to stop.

When she told him why he laughed and said its nice isn’t it.

The feelings were now quite strong and her vagina was starting to give her good sensations and they were actually beginning to make her feel good, and started to actually enjoy what was happening to her. She said she got scarred again when he started to grunt and work his cock really hard into her.

 He sang out I am cumming – I am cumming, fucking hell this is fantastic – I am filling up my first virgin.

She had no idea he was ejaculating into her. She had no idea of what he was actually doing or the consequences of what he had done. 

He was not protected but she hadn’t begun menstruation then – this meant nothing to her at the time though.

Her brother said he was mad for doing it in her and she could get pregnant. He said bullshit she is too young yet.

He pulled his cock out of her and it was all messy with blood and stuff that had come out of his cock. She said the sight of the blood frightened her a bit but her cousin said that it was alright girls always bleed the first time and it wont happen again until she has a period. She had no idea what he was telling her.

Then he told her brother it was his turn. Her brother wasn’t so keen but her cousin said don’t be a fool – its your first chance to have a fuck and she is good.

He said how about all the stuff in her and her cousin said don’t worry, it feels great and you wont realise once you are in her she is nice and juicy and it feels better like that.

Her brothers cock was nowhere near as big as their cousins and she hardly felt it when he put it into her. He fucked her like her cousin for a while but it didnt feel as good as when her cousin did it. He poked his cock into her for over five minutes before he said he was cumming. Then he had his orgasm. She said she didnt have the same feeling when he came as she did with her cousin – he said one was enough for her first time – she would learn how when they did it some more. He didnt ejaculate in her as he couldn’t cum then. She said she had no idea cumming in her could get her pregnant.

I found out all about this happening to her when I went to their place to see her brother. He wasn’t home.

She was there and calmly asked me if I wanted to fuck her. Just like that. I knew what she was saying and couldn’t believe it. She told me it would be alright as she had already done it a few times and if I wanted to, I could. She actually wanted me to do it to her right then.  

Even I was not aware of her brother and sister having sex then. He had never told anybody what he was doing to her.

She really wanted me to fuck her. She just took it for granted I would – I didnt give it a second thought about it being my first time. She lifted her dress up and showed me her cunt and said see its easy – you just put your cock in.  I didnt really give it much though I realised I really wanted to fuck her and that was that – My cock was already hard. She slipped her pants off and got onto the bed and pulled her dress up. I took my pants off completely. I didnt tell her it was my first time – but she knew how to fuck and had positioned herself for me to go into her. She had her legs up and her knees almost on her shoulders – my eyes were glued to her hairless pink slit. I had never seen a cunt as close as that before and as much as I wanted to look at it I wasn’t going to delay fucking her for a moment.  

She looked at my cock and said it looks different to the others. I was circumcised and I knew her brother wasn’t so I gather thats what she was referring to.  I just shoved my cock into her hairless cunt and pumped it into her. There was no finesse or feeling about it – no kissing or hugging – I just shoved my cock in as fast as I could. It was a fuck and I hadn’t done it before and all she wanted was a cock inside her.

Once I got used to the warm wet feeling of being in her it felt fantastic.  I had a great time and I really enjoyed fucking her and so did she – she kept telling me it feels good, do you like it -- keep fucking me it feels great. I was inside her for about 10 minutes before I was ready to cum. I could feel that I was close to cumming but said nothing and when it happened I was so happy and it felt absolutely fantastic. It was to be the first time I had cum and not been wanking myself.

She said are you cumming? –

I didnt answer –I didnt want my first fuck to be spoiled by her telling me not to cum in her. Fucking her and her vagina felt so good, my cock was in her and I was spurting cum into her and I have never felt anything feel as good as that ever.

After I had cum I laid on her for a few moments then went to pull it out. Then she said - leave it in me , leave it in me, don’t take it out yet. She wriggled her cunt about a few times – and started to make strange noises, she grunted a couple of times and said, Im  cumming, Im cumming . I didnt realise girls came and had no idea what was happening to her and asked her – are you ok – she said that was beaut fuck – I really had a good cum. I want to do it with you again – that was great.

I got off her and we sat on the edge of the bed and my cock was all slack.

She sat on the edge of the bed and she said you came in me didnt you and she could see my cum all around her cunt opening – she had no hair then.

I said yes and you were fantastic, next time you want a fuck come and see me you are great.

She said will I have a baby? –

I said shit I hope not-

She laughed and said I cant yet I don’t have periods yet. You cant have babies until you have periods.

She looked at my soft cock and asked - why does it go all soft after you cum?

I said I don’t know it just does.

Do you want to do it to me again she asked.

I said if you would like me to – its great. I will have to get my cock hard though it wont go into you like this.

Good she said  - Billy makes me suck his when he cant get it hard.

I said I have never had that done – whats it like.

She said I will do it for you if you will fuck me again. Oh shit yes, I said that was fantastic. She told me to wipe my cock as it was all wet with cum then gave me her pants to wipe it with.

I didnt hesitate and she got down and sucked my cock for a few minutes and I was hard in no time and then she said lets do it again and we did. This time we fucked for about 15 minutes and she came the first time in about five minutes and I was still going after about fifteen. At one stage she said when are you going to cum I am getting tired like this. She said Billy and I have done it another way.

I said how,.

She said I get on my hands and knees and you put your cock into me from behind. She said I don’t want you to fuck my bum though – you have to put it in my cunt..  

I pulled out of her and she rolled over and got on her hands and knees. Then I got my cock into her cunt from behind. I had to hold onto her doing her like that as my cock kept coming out, it felt nice though holding her bare bum.

I fucked her for a few more minutes and I came again. She hadn’t cum still.

She said that was amazing – I want to do it like that again.

As I pulled my cock out of her she said can you do it again-

I said you will have to help me get it hard again.

She didnt hesitate and got down and she sucked my cock to get it hard again. I had stuff on it from inside her but she didnt bother to wipe it this time and just stuck it in her mouth.

It took a bit longer to get my cock up again and I was enjoying her sucking me. Then it got hard and immediately she took her mouth off it and got up on the bed on her hands and knees. Then I fucked her from behind again and we both cummed. That was fantastic she said..

I kissed her when I was leaving and she said can we do it again tomorrow – I said if you like. I think I could taste the stuff off my cock in her mouth – it tasted different.

She said I love it – tomorrow then, here at my place.

After that she and I fucked each other nearly every day. She told me when her brother still fucked her some nights and told me she said she only did it because he wanted to. She never came when he fucked her she said.

When he started to ejaculate he stopped fucking her. He said if he made her pregnant the baby would be deformed and he would be put in gaol for fucking her. He came in her a couple of times but he got too worried about doing it in her. He had another girl he did it to as well – I knew that as I had done it with her as well.

By now Jenny and I were completely naked and I had my fnger up her. She was wanking me. I was sucking her nipples as well. It was great and neither of us had any reservations about what we were doing to each other. We were both enjoying being naked together and fingering each other. We were both experienced and neither of us had any worries about doing what we were doing.

Then she said how do you feel about fucking me.

I said I have no problems – if you are willing so am I.

She said after your story about Hannah, (who was the girl I had my first fuck with)  I am soaking wet as you can tell – lets get started – I just hope we can get a couple in before my parents come home. I said we will know when they are here as my parents will drive them home here to pick me up.

We picked up our clothes and went up to her bedroom and I said how about protection – I don’t have any condoms.

She said don’t worry, I am just off my period so I am safe for a few days maybe a week even.

We stood together and kissed and held our bodies close to each other and we rubbed our tongues together and searched each other mouths with them. As we did that my hard cock got even harder. When she was ready she put her hand on my cock and said I wont have to suck that up - and then got on the bed.

I got up with her and once more I looked down at her beautiful manicured cunt – she had shaved most of the hair off herself and she looked beautiful.

I said that really looks great – I have never fucked a girl with a lovely looking vagina like that. How long have you shaved it.

As she told me all about her shaving her cunt I got down and slipped my cock into her –

She watched me slip my cock into her and as it went in she murmured softly that feels wonderful. Then I began to slowly fuck her. She looked so beautiful laying there naked beneath me and her tits just moving gently as I stroked my cock deeply into her.

I was really enjoying being in her and she was enjoying herself as well. She seemed more experienced than I imagined and the both of us were really relaxed and just fucking each other for pleasure.

Once we had got the rhythm right she continued to tell me about shaving her cunt.

 I have been shaving it for almost a year now. I did it because my hair stuck out of my bikini and my mom told me to go and smarten up my bikini line – I had no idea what she meant and then she put it into plain words. “Shave your hair off”.  I looked at her in amazement and she said go do it – most women do now – even me. There are some clippers and a razor in my bedside drawer – use those.

I was fascinated – my mother had a shaved vagina and I never realised. When I opened the drawer I saw the clippers and electric razor. I don’t know why but I opened the second drawer and to my shock horror there were three dildos in there. I stood and stared at them but didnt touch them. I shut the drawer fast. I went to the bathroom and used the clippers to cut the long hair off and then the razor on the short hair that was left. It was amazing sitting on the edge of the bath shaving myself.

After I had finished I was very pleased with myself. It felt so smooth and I couldn’t help feeling my bare skin. I looked in the mirror many times to see how it looked all shaved. I liked it and touched myself a lot .

Later on when I had put my bikini on again my mom said that looks better – did you take it all off – and I said yes. Thats great she said – it will be a bit itchy for a while rub some face cream into it, and that was the end of that.

A few days later when she was out I explored the drawer again and picked up the dildos. One was a hard cock shaped one and the other one was a battery powered vibrating one and a small vibrator with a speed control and plug in power supply the likes of which I had not seen before – it looked like it was used internally – I would investigate that further before I used that one.. I could not believe my mother still masturbated and used toys.

I wanted to try them but wasn’t game – I had no idea when she had used them or if she had cleaned them.

The thought of masturbating with them played on my mind for a couple of days and I actually looked at them a couple of times. The next time I went to the supermarket I bought a box of breakfast cereal and slit the side and slipped a box of condoms into it. I paid for the cereal and felt so guilty of shoplifting but I didnt want anybody to know I was buying condoms. Once I got outside I got the condoms out and threw the cereal away.

The next time my mom went out I got a condom out and put it on the hard dildo and then used it on myself – it was awesome. Then I used one on the vibrating one and did it again – twice in the one night – actually three times as I did it twice with the vibrating one. I hoped it hadn’t run the batteries down but it seemed ok afterwards.

I could not believe my mother used them – I have learned later my dad likes to watch her masturbate with them. He is a dirty old man I think. I also know they do oral sex together too. I have never tried that -----Yet!.

By now she and I had been fucking for about 15 minutes while she told me about her experience with the dildos. I was getting close to cumming and told her.

She said do it in me – I want to know what its like when you cum in me.

I said are you sure – what happens if you get pregnant .

She said I will get rid of it – but I don’t think it will happen not so close to the end of my period – I only finished yesterday. I will be safe for a few days at least.

By now I was cumming and I pumped about 4 or 5 loads of hot cum into her. I grunted each time I spurted another load into her.

She said does it feel good –

I said like nothing on earth – it heavenly.

I said its the most amazing feeling and your cunt feels really great.

She said better than Hannahs – I said much better and I went down and kissed her.

As I lay on top of her lightly kissing her with my cock still inside her cum filled cunt  – I told her I loved her.  It was a feeling I had never experienced before – cumming and kissing and my cock in her cunt – it was the most sensual experience I have ever had.

She said no – you love fucking me – you couldn’t love me that quick.

I said I don’t want to ever fuck another girl except you - I have never felt like this with any girl before.

She said not even Hannah – she was you virgin fuck – I said no not even Hannah. This is the most amazing sensation I have ever had and I just want to fuck you as often as I can and let everybody know you and I are lovers.

She laughed and said how about your parents.

I said I wont tell them I fucked you but I will tell them I love you – if they ask.

Well she said I think we had better cool it and get dressed – they will be home shortly and its time we had a coffee.

I said lets fuck just once more and she said no – I don’t want to get caught – just yet – I have only known you for a couple of hours. I will meet you tomorrow and we can do it again – if you want me.

I said I want you for ever.

She said thats nice –I think I might just get to like you too – I know I like what you do to me.

I got up off her and looked down at where I had been inside her. She was a mess with all the stuff out of her and my cum leaking out of her. I said that looks good enough to eat .

She said not tonight – we need to leave something for the future.

I said the future may never come.

She giggled and said the future may not- but you will – frequently if I have anything to do with it.

She said come on quick and have a shower before they come home – her room had an ensuite bathroom so we showered together – she said don’t wet your hair – that will be a real give away! Maybe she has had previous experience – it was good advice.

We enjoyed the fun of showering together – it was a first for me and then we towelled each other dry – we both paid a lot of attention to certain parts of each others body.

We were both dressed and composed having a cup of coffee when my parents called for me – her mother asked how we got along – Jenny quickly said well I know what sort of movies he likes. She was faster than I was.

Jenny came out to the car to see me off – I kissed her cheek and squeezed her hand and she replied, you can squeeze a couple of other bits tomorrow if you like.

I said 10 am at the beach.

She whispered bring condoms – lots of them - and I got into the car and we drove off.

My dad said are you still leaving tomorrow – and I said I am still considering it – maybe Jenny will come to the beach with me, and if she does I may stay a while longer.

My mom asked -is she nice –

I said I like her - but time will tell.

There will be more – believe me. Just ask.

Mom and her boys 4

itsonrocky on Incest Stories

Mom and her boys Ch 4.

 

 

 

The first trimester had come and gone in the blink of an eye. Jackie started to put on some weight and her hormones were raging. She started to feel very energetic and could now feel the baby kicking. Her mother accompanied her to the doctor's every time she went, and each time she kept warning her daughter to stop her sexual activity because women in their family have had a history of miscarriages. Her 56 yearold mother Hanna worried about the fact that the child growing inside of her daughter's belly is a product of incest and actually her youngest grandson's. She worried so much to the point that she wanted to tell the doctor the truth but she

Read More
didn't want to get her daughter into trouble with the law. If the authorities found out that her pregnancy was caused by her youngest son, there was no way this story wouldn't end up oh the news which would forever put a stain on their family's history.

Hanna's warnings seemed to have no effect on Jackie because she just continued to have sex with all three of her boys even though the belly was quite large by now. John's was getting busier on the west coast and he was able to come home less and less until one day he called Jackie to tell her he would have to stay on the west coast for the next few months but he promised her that he would come back in time for the delivery. Hanna grew more concerned because of this. She worried that if God forbid something should happened to her, the three boys wouldn't know what to do. Hanna worried about her daughter's weight gain as well. Jackie had put on over 20 pounds but still managed to keep her curvy figure. She was definitely much thicker and her breasts got very large. Her areolas had swollen up and from time and she even started to lactate. She had to to put extra padding inside of her bra to seep up all the milk that leaked out of her breasts to avoid embaressment at work.

Hanna offered to move in with Jackie and the boys just to be around and look after her but Jackie refused at first. She wanted to have privacy with her children because she didn't want to sneak around hiding from her mother to have sex. Her hormones were raging, along with her growing lust for Michael, her youngest. The pregnancy had caused her to fall in love with him, or at least that's what she wanted to be the reason for it. She didn't want her mother to notice their new relationship. Jackie never told Michael how she felt about him but she knew that her mom would pick up on it, but Hanna wouldn't have any of it. After a long argument on the phone Jackie realised how serious her mother was and finally caved in so a few days later Hanna moved all her stuff to Jackie's house and would from now until the pregnancy sleep in Jackie and John's room just as a precaution in case she needed something during the night and to make sure the baby would come out healthy.

Many of their relatives started to come out of the woodwork to visit Jackie and congradulate her on her new pregnancy. Some even came from as far away as Europe. They were all giddy about the new member of their family and many brought gifts. Every time they felt Jackie's tummy she asked herself 'Would any of them ever find out the truth about the baby's father'?

Michael and his brothers were used to it by now, even Jackie had gotten used to the dark truth and she was very happy at this stage in her life. The fact that John was away didn't bother her at all. The new love of her life was here and that's all that mattered. She still raised her voice at Mikey when he was misbehaving, after all he was still her son...but there were super special feelings there. Jackie looked at Mikey the way a woman looks at a man she craves for sexually but at the same time has serious feelings for him. The way they talked to each other, there was a different tone in their conversation. He was also much more attentive to his pregnant mom then his older brothers which Jackie obviously loved. She had the biggest smile on her face when Mikey acted like a father instead of a child, because that's what his mom needed him to be right now...a supportive father and an Alpha man in her life helping her feel secure during this tough time while John was away.

Every time Jackie was having a sexual episode with one of the boys Hanna knew about it and grew even more worried. She was so good at reading her daughter that she even figured out which boy got to fuck her on what day. Jackie seemed especially giddy and happy on those days when she would be with Mikey. Jackie's shame was almost all gone. She even talked to John in front of her mom like nothing unusual was happening. The relationship between mother and daughter had started to get really wierd. Hanna started to realise that Jackie was behaving differently in front of her also. She was more talktive then before the pregnancy and their little full on lips kiss. Jackie paid more attention to her mom and started to question her about her sex life with her dad. Even though Hanna tried to avoid that topic Jackie kept bringing it up more and more. She also noticed that Jackie would at times eye her over. She would often catch her staring at her chest or ass. For some reason Hanna kind of got a kick out of that.

She subconsciously began to wear more revealing clothes around the house. Hanna would wear skirts which only picked up dust in her closet for the past few years, and really thin blouses where her bra could almost be visible through the thin material. Jackie kept eyeing her mom more and more and would smile at her every once in a while but it was a different smile then from before. Hanna was kind of wierded out by this but she wanted her pregnant daughter to stay happy and satisfied at least until delivery. Both Hanna and Jackie noticed that the boys started to pay attention to their grandma too. Sometimes they would just look and then look away but at other times they would keep eyeing her as if they were almost undressing her with their eyes. The 56 yearold grandmother was still a piece of ass. She was still confident in her looks because younger men still paid attention to her when she went to the grocery store. Sometimes she would get hit on by 30 somethings and even men in their early twenties, but she didn't know how to respond to the way her grandsons were now looking at her.

At first Jackie thought this was kind of kinky and in a wierd way erotic, until she saw Michael looking at her. She responded angrily at first but then managed to control herself. However, this didn't last long because one day when she was having sex with him her jelousy got worse. While Michael was on top of, Jackie was just starting to get into it until she heard her Mom walking down the hall just outside her door in some high heels. The clicks distracted Michael and he turned to his left to look toward the door. A few seconds later he started to cum inside of Jackie just before her orgasm. This pushed Jackie to the point of fury.

Since Her mom entered into her life, she has had to hide around the house to have sex and now she's ruining her orgasm and taking Michael's attention away from her. Jackie started to think that she was getting to fat. She felt really bad and her self confidence started to decline. She feared Michael and the other two boys were starting to get turned off by her belly. She did get turned on by her mom's new outfits and her new style of clothing but she hated the fact that obviously Michael was turned on by it as well.

Hanna's worry about a miscarriage grew so much that she could no longer keep from commenting and letting her thoughts out. She had to confront her daughter and somehow get her to stop having sex, so one day when the boys were at the park playing basketball, she decided to talk to Jackie.


"Jackie honey, you have to stop having sex you're seriously risking this pregnancy."

Jackie stirred the soup on the stove "Oh don't start this again mom, nothing is going to happen to the baby."

"Jackie this isn't a normal baby there are more risks involved."

Jackie put the spoon on the table. "It is a normal baby and it will be loved just like it was John's...please don't say that mom."

Hanna apologized "You're right honey, the baby IS normal but you just have to stop ...you don't have to completely miscarry but there could be severe damage done to the baby...I've heard how hard those springs squeak when you're alone with the kids upstairs."

Jackie sat down next to her mother at the table.

"You're right mom, me and the kids have been out of control lately but I promise we'll be much gentler from now on."

"I'm afraid that won't be enough there's just to much risk involved...why don't you just pleasure yourself honey, like I do...like most normal people do."

A huge smile came across Jackie's face. She pictured her mother doing that. She was kind of surprised that she fessed up to it.

"But it's not the same mom, my hormones have been raging lately you know how it is, I'm not sure if I can even reach myself down there anymore because of the belly. I really need a thick hard...you know what in order to stay sane."

 

Hanna got a tingle inbetween her legs when she heard that. She thought to herself 'They must be pretty thick and hard for that age to rightly satisfy a woman who's pussy gave birth to three boys.' Many sexual thoughts raced trough her head but she managed to stay on the issue.

"But honey what If I help you out...will you stop then? I mean I could maybe play around with you down there a little bit just to keep you calm." Jackie was just about to say something in protest but Hanna cut her off.

 

It's ok honey I see how you've been looking at me and I really don't mind it I understand you've been horny because of the pregnancy and I'd be more then willing to help you out" she smirked and looked inbetween her legs " you know help you out a little bit..................... So whaddaya say?"

Jackie cracked another smile.

"Well you do have the homefield advantage and that might help alot but I'm not sure if it can be as efficient as a real penis...believe it or not the boys have gotten really good...Alex is really nice and thick he's got it down perfectly."

Jackie noticed her mother fidgeting and getting very uneasy after what Jackie just said about her grandson.

"They've been looking at you..especially Alex. Have you noticed?" Jackie saw her mother start to blush.

"Oh don't be crazy and please try to stay on topic."

Jackie was all giddy again like a little school girl. She wanted to continue to torture her mom.

"Oh common mom you can't tell me that you haven't noticed them looking at you. This morning before school Alex was practically drooling over you when you came down into the kitchen with that thin silk robe on. Even I saw your nipples poking out trough that thing let alone three young teenage boys."

Hanna was almost speachless. She still had a curvy figure and very strong legs and for the first time in a long time she felt the urge to show them off. She didn't know what kind of freudian devil suddenly brought that out in her but she was glad people were noticing, even thought it was her immediate family.

"Jackie they're teenage kids that's ...normal...I guess."

Jackie continued on with her reign.

"So why don't you mess around with Alex..or maybe Mark."

Hanna slapped Jackie's wrist..but she couldn't wipe the smile off her own face.

"Oh stop it now you're just being silly."

Jackie continued "No I'm serious... they like you I can tell...they pretty much undress you with their eyes, well I don't know about Michael but the other two do."

Hanna was smiling now: "Really? You think? I mean I must admit I'm kind of glad someone is paying attention...it's really been a while since I dressed up for your father and even then he didn't really care."

Jackie had a plan. "Tell you what...If you agree to give it a shot with Alex when they come home later I'll agree to stop doing it with the kids but only under one condition."

Hanna ran her fingers trough her hair "Oh my god this is so insane your father would kill me if he found out, and what about John?"

"Mom they're not going to find out, the kids are really good about keeping a secret, I mean they tell each other everything that's how this whole thing started because Mikey told the other two that he had sex with mommy in the bathroom...but you're pretty much safe they won't tell anyone else I can guarantee you that. The worst thing that could happen is he tells Mark so then you have to have sex with him too."

Hanna was shocked "HAVE SEX?? I thought you said just to mess around with him. Are you crazy?"

Jackie wasn't going to give up now. She thought it would be fun to help set up her fourteen yearold on a date with his grandma. Some little girl inside of her missed her younger days when she would often share her sexual experiences with her girlfriends and they would tell her about their own. All those women she grew up with are now married and have children so that type of conversation would be out of the question, but she saw a chance to get that type of relationship out of her mom, and besides she just wanted Alex to be happy and her mom could use it as well...if not for nothing then just to relieve some tention.

"Relax mom it's just sex...I've been doing it with them and nothing bad has happened since." Jackie knew she just threw her mom a softball.

"Yeah right nothing bad has happened." Hanna responded as she smirked at Jackie's belly.

Jackie smiled at her mom as she took her hand in her own. "So what mom, the baby will be just fine and will be loved the same as if it was John's...besides, you can't get pregnant any more ....can you?"

Hanna just nodded. "I can still get pregnant Jackie, there are many women who still get pregnant well into their fifties."

Jackie knew her mom would do almost anything in order to get her to stop having sex until after the pregnancy. "Well it's up to you mom but those are the conditions if you want me to stop doing it plus there are a couple of more things."

Hanna couldn't believe what her daughter was asking of her. "Jackie sweetey theyre CHILDREN! I mean I still get hit on by 30 yearolds and even young men in their 20's and I would never think of doing anything behind your father's back no matter how tempting it becomes."

Jackie caught her "So you're admitting you're turned on by your grandsons checking you out" She smiled devilishly knowing she stumped her mom.

"No I didn't say that, oh god why are you making this so complicated?"

Jackie made her mom blush again. She knew she was on the right track. "Look mom, you don't have to go all the way at first. I mean why don't you just give it a try and see where things go. I'm sure Alex would enjoy it, or you could try Mark too. He's not as thick as Alex but he's pretty long" She almost started to crack up before finishing the sentence. Her mom had a wicked smile on her face that she tried to fight. Her jaw was dropped in an attempt to seem shocked by what Jackie was saying.

"Oh god you are completely crazy Jackie. Stop it."

"No I'm serious mom. You don't have to go all the way. It'll be fun I promise...." there was a long pause "Well those are my conditions take it or leave it. If you want me to stop then that's what I want from you."

Hanna scratched her head for a little while. Jackie loved the way her long hair fell over her breasts. Watching her mom comb it over back behind her shoulders was quite the sight. Her breasts seemed like they were screaming to be caressed. She couldn't believe it but she was getting all tingly around her crotch looking at her mom sit there and debate in her own head if she should go ahead with possibly having sex with her grandson later. What was happening to their family? How far was Jackie willing to push this? Did she subconsciously want her mom to become pregnant with Alex? Jackie asked herself many questions but neither of them had anything to do with whether she should put a stop to all this crazyness. After a few more minutes of thinking Hanna finally agreed. She put her hands over her face in shame but the smile on her face was obvious. She seemed like a giddy highschool girl being asked about her crush.

"Oh god this is totally insane. I guess I could give it a try and see where things go, but what else do I have to do? I wonder what other plans you have roaming around in that head of yours." She wasn't sure what kind of crazy idea her daughter had in her pretty little head, but she was certain it would have something to do with irrational behavior.

"You have to really try and play around with me properly. None of that lip smooching, I'm expecting real kissing and I expect more then your fingers inbetween my legs, if you know what I mean." Jackie had a devilish smile on her face. She was so excited she couldn't wait for her mom to answer. Her tummy was in knots as she could feel the baby kicking.

Hanna's mature but pretty smile gave away her thoughts before she even opened her mouth.

"Ok but you have to promise to me that no more penises go inside of that vagina until the baby is born...Promise??!?!"

Jackie took a deep breath and exhaled. "Promise."

Hanna got up from her chair and walked over to her daughter hugging her closely. She pat her back and her heart raced from happiness. She loved her so much she didn't want anything to ever happen to her little girl. The hug lasted for an awkward 10 seconds. Hanna sat back down on her chair and looked at the clock. Jackie saw that they had probably about 45 minutes until the boys got back.

"Mom look it's only 7:30 the boys wont be back home until 8:15 at the earliest."

Hanna wasn't sure if it was such a great idea to proceed at this time.

"I don't know about that sweetey shouldn't we wait until maybe after dinner when we go to bed and when the boys are asleep?"

Jackie was really impatient. She badly wanted to kiss her mom. "No mom If you want me to keep my promise you'll have to sacrifice too."

Hanna nodded with a smile and took her daughter's hand in her own. Hanna had on a tight pair of jeans and a blouse shirt that had a couple of buttons unhooked and she noticed her daughter glance down her blouse.

Jackie had on a dress which fully covered her belly but came down to mid thigh just above the knees. Both women smiled at each other as their lips got closer and closer.

Hanna opened her wet mouth to meet her daughter's own wet lips and they started to make out in a very passionate and loving smooth wet kiss. Both women hummed as their frenching intensified. Jackie struggled for breath trough her nose as her hands went up her mom's chest cupping her breasts and then straight to the buttons unbuttoning them quickly. Hanna placed her right hand on Jackie's right thigh and rubbed her higher and higher getting ever closer to her pussy. She let the tip of her fingers slip just under the lace of her panties and she kept her hand there shyly rubbing the side of her pussy and thigh. Jackie put her left hand over her mom's egging her on closer to her pussy. She guided her mom's hand over her mound applying pressure on it and breaking their kiss.

"Slip my panties off mom" She supported herself with both hands on the chair lifting her ass up making sure that the belly wasn't disturbed. As her mom pulled her panties down her still strong and shapely legs, she unbuttoned her dress revealing her large breasts which were starting to lactate again.

Jackie sat back on the chair, now nude with the panties lying on the floor next to her mom's blouse. Hanna leaned forward into her daughter

"Unclasp my bra honey." Jackie reached behind her and undid the bra throwing it on the floor. Hanna started to kiss her neck as her daughter's hands fondled her breasts. She could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, it was a feeling she longed for. Her excitement surprised her because she wasn't turned off by the belly at all, in fact the belly was beginning to turn her on in some wierd sick way. The naval had popped out by now but that didn't throw Hanna off as she moved her hand from her daughter's pussy and over the belly caressing it and all the way up to her daughter's right breast. Hanna kissed and licked her way down all the way to Jackie's heavy left breast. She flicked her tongue over it and put the entire massive and dark areola in her mouth suckling on it. The taste of milk kind of wierded her out so she tried not to suck on the tit instead just lovingly flickering her tongue over the areola. She didn't spend to much time on her tits so she moved down Jackie's belly closing in on the one place where a mom's mouth shouldn never be. She kissed and licked the belly leaving a wet trail of saliva.

Jackie noticed that her mom wasted no time and that she was aiming for her crotch so she scooted down to give her a little bit of a better access. Hanna kissed her daughter's inner thighs as she massaged her clitoris with her right thumb. She was now kneeling in front of her daughter's stretched legs and she stopped for a second and looked back up at her daughter.

"You sure you want this baby?"

Jackie had an index finger inside of her mouth just the tip of it on her teeth, she just nodded.

"Mmm-hmmm"

That's all Hanna needed. She gently licked along the length of Jackie's slit stopping just before the clitoris, teasing her and then going all the way back down to her asshole. She then planted her lips and mouth over her daughter's wet pussy and started to really work her tongue up and down side to side with light speed assaulting her pussy with her soaking wet mouth. She could smell a familiar odor but she paid no mind to it and scooted up to the clitoris and back down. She loved the way Jackie tasted and couldn't get enough of it. Even though this was the first time she had ever eaten pussy she went at it like a pro. She could no longer see her daughter's face because the belly was in the way but she could feel her daughter's hands on her head applying pressure to the back of it letting her know how much she was enjoying this.

"Finger me mom!" Jackie yelled breathlessly.

Hanna inserted two fingers deep inside of her but kept her tongue on the clitoris. She inserted another finger into her asshole but didn't pull it in and out she just kept it there. She started to finger Jackie fast now and really suckled on her clitoris intensely. Hanna couldn't help it but she took her right hand and slipped it inside her panties inserting a finger in her own canal. Jackie cooed as her mom's wet mouth engulfed her entire opening. She was surprised at how much better Hanna was then any of the boys. Michael was especially good but nowhere near her mom's abilities.

"Oh god mom you sure you've never eaten pussy before?"

Hanna just hummed "mmm-mmm" nodding her head side to side along with her tongue. Jackie could feel an orgasm getting closer, she was surprised how quickly it approached the horizon. As the first wave began to roar through her body all she could think about was Michael fucking her, but a much bigger and taller man with a strong chest and arms. She fantasized that he was much rougher and more confident then the young insecure boy that he is now. Another wave smashed into her as her mom's fingers went really deep, she could feel 3 fingers inside of her now as her body buckled. Hanna had her right hand on her belly as if she was making sure that the movement wouldn't disturb the baby. Her daughter's wetness exploded onto her face so she backed off awkwardly as Jackie squirted wave after wave of come onto her mom's face and neck.

"Oh god are you ok Jackie?" Hanna worried that her water broke but there was no evidence of that.

"I'm fine mom I'm fine." Jackie still buckled as the orgasm never seemed to leave her body. Hanna stood up and moved closer to her daughter's face. She combed her hair carefully and lovingly while caressing her belly, their lips just an inch apart.

"How was that baby did you have fun?"

Jackie was so out of breath that she barely managed to speak. "Oh god thanks so much mom, you're so good at that even better then Mikey." Jackie saw how wet her mom's face was from her squirt so she wiped off her lips and cheeks.

"I'm sorry about that mom but that was a really intense orgasm."

 

"It's ok honey I'm glad I could be of service." Hanna was kind of proud of herself. She was also happy that she could make her come which means that Jackie's craving for cock would be something she would be able to handle after comming as hard as she just did. Hanna kissed her on the lips and hugged her closely. Jackie sat on the chair caressing her mom's back as Hanna put her head on Jackie's shoulder as she kneeled next to her. She could suddenly feel her daughter's hand on her right breast groping it, but she pushed it away.

Jackie then tried to reach down her mom's back and slip a hand inside her panties. What she wanted to do was slide it under the lace and then feel her asshole but her mom wasn't having none of it. Hanna decided to put a stop to this.

"Jackie we didn't agree on that." She said as she pulled her daughter's hands away from her lower back just before they were able to feel her ass.

"This isn't supposed to be sexual in that way."

Jackie couldn't believe her mom was saying this. She was hoping they would go on and on and maybe even return the favor.

"What are you talking about mom...you just ate me out and I came all over your face!!"

Hanna tried to shush her. "Shhh not so loud. This isn't supposed to be sexual Jackie. You're pregnant and it's a different type of situation. I'm only doing this for your safety I hope you can understand that. I don't want you to get carried away with this because I am not going anywhere near your crotch after this baby is born...understand?"

Jackie managed to calm down a little bit no matter how much she wanted to give her mom the same pleasure she gave her.

"Ok mom I'm sorry I just thought you were into me." Jackie was self conscious about her weight gain which was barely noticable but her insecurities could not be ignored.

Hanna felt bad now. She didn't want her daughter to be depressed in any way. "I think you're very attractive Jackie but this is crazy I'm your mom for goodness sake. I don't know why you think it's wrong that I'm not sexually into you?"


Jackie didn't want to let this drag on any more. "It's ok mom. It's no big deal we'll just keep it professional, which means I expect you to live up to your part of the deal."

Hanna smiled at her daughter as she proceeded to slip her daughter's panties back up her legs, handing her daughter's bra back to her.

"Yeah I know I have to play around with Alex...but I'm not promising anything to you. I said I'd go visit him in his room but that's all. Okay missy??!?" She raised her voice at her daughter jokingly.

Jackie smiled at her mom and hugged her once again, her breasts still naked against her mom's thin blouse. Hanna could feel her daughter's giant areolas begin to harden which to her own surprise triggered her own nipples which were now erect.

Jackie backed off her mom and looked her over while holding her hands. "Why don't you wear something a little bit more sexy for Alex tonight. How about I dress you up in one of my skimpy little outfits? We have just about a half hour before they come back home. What do you say?"

Hanna smiled but she thought there was enough incestious sex charge for tonight. She would have liked to dress up for her grandsons but she knew what her daughter had in mind and Hanna just wasn't that type of woman. She never wore skimpy outfits and she taught her daughter not to as well. She loved when men paid attention to her just like any other woman but her conservative side always outpowered her urge to show off her body which she still had. Few women could look as striking as Hanna in their late fifties, but then again most women don't work out as hard as she does.

"Jackie this is wierding me out, I wish you wouldn't pressure me so much...I mean I've had men hit on me at the gym as young as 22 but Alex is only 14 years old. I'm not sure if it's such a great idea for me to pressure him so much, I mean how can you be so sure that he even looks at me in a sexual way? He also has that girlfriend who he's on the phone with almost all day until it's time to go have sex with you. Then as soon as he's done with you he gets back on the phone with her."

Jackie tried to make her mom feel more comfortable "Well I really don't know if he's attracted to you in that way but I have seen them looking at you it's so that's why I think he might be into you. As far as the girlfriend goes he still makes love to me like he always did and I don't really care if he's thinking about her during it. Maybe you could find out if he's been to first base with her or maybe second base, common it could be fun. You could report to me everything he said about her if you can manage to get him to say anything him and Mark have kept their yaps shut about their so called girlfriends".

Hanna wanted to go forward with it but was still very uncomfortable.

"Do you think he's in love with her?"

"I don't know mom. Why don't you talk to him about it. If he doesn't want to mess around with you he'll let you know and you'll be off the hook. I promise I won't pressure you to do anything anymore if that indeed is the case."

"How old is she?" Hanna asked her daughter.

"I think she's a couple of years older then him she might be 16. See he does like older girls." She smiled at her mom with a wicked grin on her face.

Hanna smiled back "Little alex has grown up huh?" She sat there for a couple of minutes and sighed. When she previously agreed to this she never actually thought she would go trough with it. She was kind of hoping to just get Jackie to somehow stop having sex for the sake of the baby but she never knew she would find herself in this situation. She saw the smile on her daughter's face and all she wanted to do was make her happy, and besides..she thought it would be kind of fun to torture Alex about his new girlfriend. He was always a shy boy but Hanna loved to tease him when he was younger just to try to help him break out of that shell, but she would just tease him a little bit differently this time.

"Ok fine I guess I'll just see how he reacts and what he says just to get you off my back."

Jackie smiled back at her mom happily.

Hanna carefully helped her daughter get up off the chair and excused herself to go wash her face and straighten out. She went to the bedroom and looked into Jackie's closet. She found some of her skirts and picked out a grey one to match a tie-front white blouse which gave alot of exposure to her neck and chest. Hanna slipped her sexy mature hips into the skirt and threw on the blouse adjusting the V a little bit lower then she usually would. She found some strap sandals with a high heel and threw those on to.

The boys were already downstairs at the table by the time Hanna came down into the kitchen. She insisted that Jackie let her serve the food. Jackie had been on her feet all day long and her back was probably hurting by now. Her heavy breasts and the baby had added alot more weight on her frame and it was nothing to sneeze at. Hanna knew from experience how easily a woman can tire when carrying so she had them all sit down and started serving them food.

There was an uncomfortable silence in the kitchen. It was quite obvious that grandma's new outfit was something very extraordinary. The boys had never seen their grandma in anything other then a bathrobe or a large oversized dress, up until recently. All three of them had a hard time not paying attention to her tight rock hard body. The bra she had on was perfect on her. You could not make out the bra under the thin white blouse because the bra she had on was white, but if it were black it would be easily noticable. Jackie herself couldn't keep her eyes off her mom's ass. She looked at Alex and noticed he was very nervous when Hanna brought him over a plate. Mark was also trying to get a quick peak down her shirt. All four of them were amazed at how beautiful Grandma's face still was. They hadn't seen her with makeup on for a very long time. Jackie had taken her makeup off earlier in the day after work and all she had on was a big oversized bathrobe with a nice long V down her chest exposing her milky breasts, but the boys attention was clearly on their grandma.

Mikey looked too but then again he looked back at his mother as well. Jackie couldn't blame him for looking at his grandma but she was still kind of glad that he paid attention to her as well. She leaned forward trying to expose her breasts even more for Mikey to see. She gave him a warm motherly smile and he smiled back at her shyly.

Hanna also noticed the boys staring at her but every time she looked at Alex he managed to look away so she was unsure if he was checking her out. She knew Mark was and was kind of disappointed when she saw that Mikey wasn't. That thought kind of wierded her out but she didn't start freaking out. She sat down with her family and began to eat. Troughout dinner they maintained a smooth flowing conversation about school and sports. Mikey kept saying that to his grandma that she has to see his new bat swing which he learned from grandpa. She smiled at Mikey and just nodded. A few minutes later the awkwardness was gone and they just talked about random things as any normal family would.

As soon as they were done the boys ran off upstairs. Alex probably to go call his girlfriend and the other two went to play a videogame. Hanna and Jackie cleaned up the table and started doing the dishes together. Jackie told her mom how nice she looked and that the boys were definitely checking her out. Hanna told her daughter that she also noticed Mark looking at her and that she was pretty sure Alex was too but she didn't think Mikey paid any attention to her.

Jackie smiled. She was happy that her mom could confirm that she didn't catch him staring. Then she said with a smile while pointing at her almost completely exposed breasts.

"I might have diverted his attention with these."

Hanna looked down at her daughter's chest and smiled.

"They do look nice honey. You've been lactating pretty heavily are you hurting?"

"I don't know I'll be ok, they do leak alot though."

Hanna hated to see her daughter in pain.

"Do you want me to suckle some milk out honey?"

Jackie wasn't really hurting but she couldn't say no to anyone who wanted to play around with her tits.

"Sure if you want to...I don't care."

Hanna let go of the dishes and washed her hands. She dried them with a towel and Jackie did the same. Jackie leaned against the counter and uncovered both her breasts giving her mom easy access. Hanna leaned forward and took hold of her tits with her hands and placed her warm mouth over them engulfing her daughter's large swollen areolas with her wetness. Jackie cooed as her mom started to suckle on her breast. She wasn't sure but she thought she could hear her mom humming. Hanna was surprised at how much milk there was comming out of her. She was kind of liking the taste so she just proceeded on to swallow it. Suckling sounds echoed trough the kitchen and neither woman noticed the door was wide open. Jackie was just enjoying her mom's mouth too much and Hanna focused on swallowing all that milk.

A couple of minutes later Hanna was finishing the other tit. Her lips made a smacking noise as she lifted them off her daughter's tit.

"There you go... is that better."

"Oh thanks so much mom, it feels so much better now. I feel so relieved."

"No problem sweetey." Hanna turned around and was about to start washing her dishes again but Jackie stopped her.

"How does the milk taste?"

"It tastes a little wierd but not to bad...why?"

Jackie smiled devilishly again "Can I taste it?" She glanced down at her mom's mouth.

Hanna smiled back at her. She thought how bad can a harmless little kiss be?

"You little vixen. Sure why not."

She walked up to her daughter and planted her lips over her's. They started to engage into a very passionate and wet milky kiss. Jackie hummed from pleasure as she suckled on her mom's milky tongue. She enjoyed the mixed taste of her moms saliva and her breast milk. They went on for another 2-3 seconds..their tongues clicking in perfect sync.

Hanna looked at the clock and saw that it was almost bed time for Alex so she told her daughter that they had to stop of she still wanted her to go up to Alex's room. Jackie told her to go ahead and that she would finish the dishes herself so Hanna just wiped her hands with some paper towels and took off her apron.

The two women smiled at each other.

"I'll see you later honey if you need some help with the dishes just knock on Alex's door."

"Don't worry about that mom, just go have some fun." Hanna fixed her lipstick that she ruined earlier and gave her mom another smooch on the lips.

 

Hanna's hands were shaking as she knocked on Alex's door. She could hear him hanging up the phone.

"Come in!"

Hanna sneaked in quickly and shut the door behind her. Alex was kind of caught off guard because he had a raging boner so he covered himself up with a pillow but not fast enough because his grandma figured that he must be covering his crotch for a reason. He still had his boxers on but that wasn't enough to cover up his rock hard cock.

"Whatcha doin honey?"

"Oh nothing was talking to Rebecca on the phone. Whats up?"

"Oh nothing...just wanted to see what's new with you. Your mother told me about that girl you're hanging out with."

Alex seemed annoyed with his mom. "Mom keeps bothering me about that...it's none of her business."

"I know honey, your mom just worries about you....as do I."

"Well shes just a friend grandma. We like hanging out with each other that's all."

Hanna smiled at him. "That's fine honey. Is she cute?"

"Yeah she's very pretty. She has nice dark hair and beautiful green eyes. She's already in high school so I don't see her much in school that's why I talk to her on the phone alot."

"Do you think she likes you back? I mean she's already in high school are you sure she sees you as someone who's more then a friend?"

"You promise you won't tell mom I talked to you about her?"

Hanna just nodded with a smile.

"Well she's been talking to this other boy who is a little bit older then her. He's a senior in high school so I'm not sure what she's thinking about but I like her alot."

Hanna decided to lie down next to Alex on the bed. She slipped off her sandals and laid flat on her tummy, her elbows supporting her head. She put her feet up in the air.

"Did she say to you that she has feelings for you...or did she in any way let you know she likes you like that?"

Hanna could now clearly see that every few seconds Alex was staring down her shirt. It was obvious that this new position she was in was adding to his uncomfort because he started fidgeting. She wasn't sure if it was the questioning that were making him nervous or the fact that the V on her blouse was reaching lower and lower exposing more of her cleavage.

"Well she does talk about the other boy alot. I just get the feeling that she's just speaking to me as a friend and not someone she would...you know mess around with."

"So you have never messed around with her?"

Alex just nodded no. She could tell he was starting to blush now. Hanna felt really bad for him because it looked to her like the other girl was just using her grandson to releave her frustrations over the other boy.

Hanna wanted to let him know that he was loved. She knew how sexually charged young boys are at that age and she felt it would be best for him to get some experience from girls other then his mother who was now pregnant and couldn't give him that kind of attention any more, at least not until the baby was born.

"Have you ever been with a girl other then your mom sweetey?"

"No grandma. Are you mad at me because of what me and mom did?"

"Oh no I'm not honey not at all. I hope you know what you did with mom wasn't right and that it's un natural for a mom to engage in that kind of activity with her kids...but the situation was what it was. It just couldn't be avoided I guess."

She could now clearly see him staring down at her breasts.

"See baby I wanted to talk to you about something very important. Women in our family have had a history of miscarriages so me and your mother agreed that from now until the baby is born she would stop having sex."

Alex just nodded "Okay."

"See it's just to dangerous for your mother to be doing all that stuff you know...the baby must be kept from trouncing and bouncing I hope you understand. I mean it's ok for you to mess around with mom here and there but no intercourse. Okay sweetey?"

Alex's stare went from Hanna's eyes to her breasts and on and on back and forth.

"Okay grandma I understand...I also want whats best for the baby."

Hanna then decided to take a quantum leap.

She placed her left index finger on the bottom of the V on her blouse and said.

"Why do you keep looking down here baby...do you want to see something?"

Alex started to panic. He didn't know what to say...he just started stammering.

"Ohh uhh no...I wasn't looking anywhere grandma."

"It's okay honey you can tell me...why were you looking at my breasts?"

"I dunno...they're just neat I guess."

Hanna cracked a smile across her face.

"Neat huh? Do you think your moms breasts are neat too or do you just think they're sexy lookin?"

Alex was so nervous right now. He didn't know where his grandma was going with this.

"Uhh well I don't know...they're sexy I guess. Yours are much smaller then moms. Her's are big now because of the pregnancy right?"

"Yeah that's what happens when a woman is pregnant it's natural but why do you say mine are smaller. They're not that much smaller. Do you like small breasts or large ones?"

"I dunno grandma, I like yours too they're very nice looking."

Hanna was starting to panic now too. She pushed this pretty far because of what she promised Jackie but she wasn't sure if she was brave enough to go on from here with her 14 yearold grandson. She remembered Jackie talking about his thick cock and she started to wonder how thick it really was. She couldn't believe how filthy her thoughts were. She looked to her right and saw a picture of Virgin Mary on the wall. She just bit her lips and after a long silence said.

"Do you want to see them?"

Alex's face was so red she was starting to worry about him. He just gulped and nodded yes, not taking his eyes off her chest.

Hanna pulled her blouse along with her bra to the sides letting her breasts fall out. Alex couldn't believe what he was looking at. His 56 yearold super attractive grandmother was lying next to him on his bed with her breasts out for him to see. He didn't know what to do. He was used to his mother and was almost never nervous with her but this was different. He wondered what brought his religious grandma to act this way, but that was the last thing that was on his mind right now.

Hanna laid on her back next to him practically topless. She smiled at Alex.

"If you wanna play around with them go ahead. I don't mind." That was all he needed. He was about to lean forward and place a fondle her but she stopped him.

"Ah ah aah, not so quick....throw that pillow on the floor you don't need it."

Alex couldn't believe that his grandmother wanted to see his cock. He uncovered his crotch and his rock hard member popped out creating a tent in his boxers. Hanna's jaw dropped when she saw this. He was obviously quite lengthy but how thick could he possibly be? If her daughter who has had three kids and who's pussy is very stretched out ...if she says hes thick he's gotta be like a can of pepsi. Her tummy was in knots and she couldn't believe it, but couldn't stop now either. She asked herself "am I getting turned on by this?"

Alex threw the pillow on the ground and placed a hand on his grandmother's right tit. He fondled it and twirled the nipple with his fingers. A few seconds later he felt Hanna's hand on the back of his head pulling it toward her other breast. He took her nipple in his mouth and started to suckle it like a baby. He rubbed her other tit while flickering his tongue over the other nipple. Hanna's breathing started to quicken. Alex scooted up and started kissing her neck getting his body close to her's. She could feel his rock hard cock on the side of her hip. Alex pulled down his boxers exposing his purple head and red meat pole. Hanna gasped at teh sight of his cock. She couldn't believe how girthy it was. It was almost twice as thick as his grandpa's. She didn't dare touch it...she just sat there looking at it as Alex continued kissing and fondling her breasts. He got as close as her left cheek. She turned toward him and locked her lips with his and began making out with him. She took his hand and placed it inbetween her legs rubbing it over her mound softly, but keeping his hands over the skirt making sure he didn't go under it. It was at that point that she realised how wet she was. The panties were soaked. The combination of Alex's tongue his soft young hands and the smell of his young cock..it was driving her over the edge. Oh how she hoped to god that his grandpa or his father would never find out about this.

She kissed him back passionately suckling his cute little chin and licking his lips. Their breathing was getting very heavy and loud as Alex slobbered all over her. Hanna wanted him to slow down a bit.

She took hold of his cute chin and said

"You've gotta slow down baby. You should relax yourself and enjoy good things in life. I'm not going anywhere take a breath and follow my lead. Didn't your mother teach you how to do this?"

"Well no not really. I haven't had sex with mom that much and when we do she doesn't give me any pointers or anything. I guess she likes it fast and agressive."

"Well your mother is younger then me so that's why that might have something to do with it but with me you're going to have to take your time."

She smiled and drew him in toward her again. This time they locked lips much more smoothly and made out at a slower pace. Hanna hummed with a smile as her grandson's tongue parted her lips. She was amazed at how much sexier and nicer his mouth felt now that he wasn't slobbering all over her. She placed her hand over his which was fondling her breast and guided it down her tummy.

"Do you want me to take my skirt off?"

Alex looked her deeply in the eye and nodded yes.

"I haven't shaved in a very long time does that matter to you?"

"I dunno, mom's was shaved nicely up until recently she let some hair grow back."

"Well I'll tell you what. If you want and if your mother approves, I'll call in sick for you tomorrow. We can hang out by the pool and I'll trim myself and shave my vagina for you if you want."

She didn't want her young grandson to have to go combing trough her pubes, or even worse swollow one.

"Ok grandma. But before you leave..." He looked down at his hard cock awkwardly. He couldn't believe he was asking his grandma to take care of him. He wasn't sure how far she would go but he threw it out there anyway.

"Oh you want me to....uhh "

She wasn't sure what he was asking her to do. She just sat there looking at the young cock pulsating in front of her. It looked so hard and thick. The vaines were popping out of it she almost thought the young boy was in pain. The last thing she wanted was to leave him in pain, so she just grabbed his prick and told him to lie on his back. She jerked him off with her right hand and began to kiss him again. Alex couldn't keep it slow anymore because he was close to orgasm so he responded to Hanna's mouth violently. She sped up her pace and soon she felt his body start to jerk. She broke her kiss and placed a hand over his cockhead making sure that no cum started flying around.

Once he was finished they both awkwardly just sat there not knowing what to do. Alex reached for some tissues behind him and started cleaning up the mess. His said she would talk to his mother about tomorrow and quietly excused herself.

 

 

 

Hanna's knees were shaking as she walked into the bedroom. Her daughter was reading some book so she opened the drawer and put it inside. Hanna wasn't entirely sure how this conversation would start but it had to start somewhere. Jackie broke the ice.

"So how was it tell me what happened."

Hanna slipped off her skirt and started taking off her blouse as she spoke.

"Well I promised him I wouldn't tell you about that girl he's been talking to but..."

She paused and continued to put her night gown on.

"But what...tell me what happened." Jackie was trying to pry things out of her.

"Nothing that you have in mind. We just kissed very passionately and I showed him my breasts..."

Jackie was like a happy little school girl. She smiled from ear to ear waiting to hear more.

"He started to kiss my neck and I let him suckle on my breasts, he even reached inbetween my legs at one point but I didn't let him reach under my skirt. It felt really nice. Alex is a very nice kisser."

"Nice kisser? I haven't even noticed that, but what I did notice though is his nice girthy penis. Mikey is probably the best kisser of the three. So what happened then I'm dying to know."

Hanna shushed her "Shhh keep your voice down. I don't want the other two to hear what we're talking about here. Nothing happened I just asked him if he wanted me to take my skirt off and then I asked him if he would be ok with my hairy bush. He said that yours was nicely trimmed so I took that as indication that he wanted me to shave...and besides I don't think I'd want him to go sivering trough all that hair down there."

"Is it really that bad mom? When was the last time you shaved?"

"I don't know. Your father doesn't look down there so what's the point."

"Oh common mom it can't be that bad. Let me see how bad it is." She scooted over closer to her mom and helped her remove the blanket. Hanna just slipped down her panties far enough so she could see. The pubes were spilling out of the top of her panties and out of the sides.

"Wow mom that is pretty bad. Why don't you let me shave you...I'm much more experienced at it and you saw how nice a job I did on mine..common that's the least you can do Is let me shave you, I promise it won't get sexual."

Hanna thought about it for a second and then agreed.

"Okay fine, but you have to let Alex skip school tomorrow. I said I'd ask you if it was ok and that if you said yes that we would hang out by the pool in the afternoon."

Jackie smiled again "Sure why not...I got just the perfect bikini for you that will make you seem irresistable."

They hugged each other lovingly. Hanna was happy that their relationship that was on the rocks in the recent years, was now back on track. She kind of felt happy about it even though unthinkable sin was the prime reason for it. She hoped God would understand this difficulty and bless their efforts because the greater outcome was in fact happiness. She knew God still loved her. She said a quiet prayer before drifting off to sleep.

 

The next morning Hanna was already asleep when her daughter's alarm clock went off. It was just past 6:30 AM and she woke up early from nervousness. For a few seconds it seemed like she dreamt that she agreed to let her daughter shave her private area but then she was fully awake and realised that's exactly what they were about to do. She realised the light in the bathroom was already on and that her pragnant daughter was preparing for her mom. Hanna walked over there and saw that her daughter had placed a cushion on the toilet seat with the lid down. Next to it was a razor blade and she took the shower curtain off the roller and placed it on the floor right under the toilet seat. She also had a small bucket of warm water sitting right by the shaving cream. Jackie was on her knees and was about to stand up so her mom helped her pulling her up.

 

"Oh hey mom....I was just getting set up for you." She grunted as her mom helped her up. The belly was getting heavier each day. She could already feel the kicking. She thought for a second that maybe the baby was trying to tell her something. That maybe she shouldn't go trough with this and that it might be a bad idea.

Hanna didn't want her daughter to have to kneel in front of her on the cold floor so she grabbed a couple of pillows and placed it right in front of the toilet. Jackie was glad that her mom hadn't changed her mind.

"Let me just wash up in the other bathroom and brush my teeth real quick." Jackie caught a glimpse of her mom's granny panties which looked ridiculous on her because she didn't really look like a grandmother. She definitely looked like a mature older woman but not that old.

Hanna finished freshening up and walked into the bathroom locking the door behind her.

Jackie spoke "We've got about 20 minutes before the boys' clocks go off. I'll just tell them that you're taking Alex to school with your car because you have to go in that direction anyways so it saves me a trip."

"Okay no problem." Hanna looked at Jackie as she was now kneeling on the pillow and shaking the shaving creme bottle back and forth all while looking at her robe covered frame. Hanna unfastened her robe and her beautiful curvy frame came into view. Her strong legs gave Jackie a tingle. The slippers she wore had a real nice heel. Jackie never thought she would get so excited from seeing her mom in a pair of high heel slippers.

"There's no need for me to take my bra off right?"

"Oh no keep it on that's fine."

Hanna slipped the tips of her fingers inside the lace of her panties and started slowly to pull them down revealing her thick dark bush. She thought for a second that she probably should have showered before this. Hanna kept sliding her panties down and stopped mid thigh. She saw her daughter staring at her bush and could tell she picked up on her nervousness. Hanna stepped out of her slippers and continued to take her panties off all the way. She let them sit on the floor and walked over to the toilet seat sitting down on the warm cushion. Jackie scooted closer in between her mom's legs and spread them farther apart.

"It's ok mom I promise I won't accidentaly brush your labia."

Hanna's breathing quickened as Jackie pulled out a pair of scissors and started to pull on her pubic care cutting it.

 

"Zap zap zap"

The sound of the scissors echoed trough the chilly bathroom. There was less and less hair and Hanna looked down to see that her most private area where Jackie came out of, was becomming more and more visible. Her pussy lips could be made out now and it was only getting worse.

After a couple of more minutes Jackie started to apply some warm water over her pussy. She had to let it seep in, in order to get the hair loose enough for the shaving cream. In order to do this she was definitely rubbing her mom's pussy but she was careful enough not to penetrate it. She applied some shaving cream and started to shave away. Hanna leaned down to see how Jackie was doing and while doing that she locked eyes with her daughter who's thumb was just above her clitoris pulling up that part of her upper pussy to get a nice clean shave. She started shaving away from bottom to top and back down making sure she got every single hair. Hanna couldn't deny the fact that the cold razor and her daughter's warm hands were getting her wet. She thanked god that the water helped disguise her wetness.

Jackie now put her index finger and her thumb just around the pussy and stretched it out a bit trying to get some of those deeper hairs making sure she did a good job. When Jackie saw deeper into her mom's pussy she knew that water couldn't have made it that deep inside and she concluded that her mom must be excited. She quietly shaved for another few minutes and was finally happy with the final job. She scooted back and looked at her mother's opening from a distance. She could see a little bit of pink pursing out.

"Wow that looks great mom...look" She took a mirror and placed it below the pussy trying to let Hanna see for herself.


Hanna was so uncomfortable she didn't even care she just wanted to get this over with.

"Ok that looks great...now where is that bikini you had in mind." She stood up naked from the waist down. She felt so naked and chilly in between her legs. She covered up her pussy with both hands and waited for her daughter to get the bikini. Jackie pulled it out of the drawer. It was a very sexy peach bikini that Jackie wore the first time by the pool when Mikey told on them to his brothers and she was forced to make out with her other two sons and let them feel her boobs.

Hanna slipped the bottom on quickly and then took off her bra covering her breasts with her hands. Jackie helped her put the top on and tied it behind her neck and back. She then took out the robe and helped her mother put it on. Jackie was so wet she could barely contain herself.

After they were ready they went outside and helped the boys get ready for school. Jackie explained to them that their grandmother would drive Alex to school with their father's car, and then Jackie Mark and Mikey took off leaving Hanna and Alex behind.

Hanna immediately called the school nurse and excused Alex's abstinence blaming it on a slight cold. She wondered how sick the school nurse would actually get if she ever found out about the real reason for the abstinence. Maybe the nurse would be more understanding and liberal and actually appreciate the kind of love Hanna would give her grandson in about 30 minutes.

Alex had his swimming trunks on already.

Hanna wanted to finish her coffee so she sipped on it while talking to her grandson who sat across the table from her.

She was kind of nervous about the back yard and the pool. There was definitely a wooden fence but the neighbor's kids were perfectly capable of climbing it and looking over the top. If they ever saw them back there they would probably go and run their parents. She wanted to first find out what Alex expected to get from this special time with his grandmother.

"Alex baby, now that your mother is gone....we can talk a little bit more freely."

Alex was so excited he was smiling with happiness. "Yeah mom's gone, did you shave your vagina grandma?"

"Mmm-hmmm. Your mother helped me out with it because I've never really shaved it completely bald like this. She did leave a little strip...she said you like her's like that."

Alex couldn't believe what he was hearing. His hot mom was shaving his super attractive grandmother's pussy? Oh how he wanted to see this. He would do anything to see that.

"Mom shaved you down there? Hanna just nodded yes as she slurped her warm coffee.

"Can I see?"

"Slow down sweetey, you'll get to see it out back by the pool like we agreed. That reminds me....are you sure that fence is tall enough? I mean I don't want your friends from the neighborhood seeing us."

"It'll be ok grandma. Mom takes her top off out there sometimes. She hasn't done it lately because of the weight gain but I saw her...you know...uhh going down on Mikeya few days ago. She also made out with me and Mark with her top off once, but that's all I did with her back there. Why..what did you have in mind?" Alex tried to sound as polite as possible. He knew how his grandma got when he cursed.

"

"Well I don't know...we'll see where things go I thought I'd take my top off too. Would you like me to do that?" All Alex did was just nodd with a smile. Hanna saw how eager the young fourteen yearold boy was so she decided to just go trough with it. They got up and walked trough the back hall and out toward the patio next to the pool.

Alex took his shirt off and lied down on one of the chairs and looked at his grandma who still had her robe on. She unfastened the robe and let it fall to the ground. Hanna felt so uncomfortable yet so sexy. The bikini was almost riding up her pussy and there was no hair spilling out. It looked magnificent. She looked at her grandson who confirmed her thoughts. She was getting a rise out of him in his mid section. There was a fastly rising pole creating a tent in his shorts. She smiled at him lovingly and proceeded to slip her top off. She let it fall to the floor exposing her mature tits. Alex's jaw dropped as he eyed his grandma's curvy topless figure. Her breasts were much smaller then his mom's which kind of kept them from sagging.

Hanna slipped out of her high heel slippers and lied on her back right next to Alex. Their chairs were right next to one another. Alex lifted his ass up and pulled his shorts all the way off his pole popping out. This caused Hanna to gasp and put a hand over her mouth. She couldn't really make out how actually thick his cock really was, because of the poor lighting in his room. Now in the bright daylight she was getting wet at the sight of it. She wondered going trough all the way with him would cause her to become pregnant. Her pussy got even wetter and her nipples got harder at the thought of this for some reason.

"Wow grandma you have really nice legs, and your breasts are so nice too."

Hanna scooted her feet up and said

"You can feel them if you want."

Alex scooted closer to Hanna and placed his left hand on her inner thigh..really close to her pussy. He then scooted up to her face and closed in for a hot wet passionate french kiss which seemed to go on forever. Their tongues danced passionately as Hanna placed a hand over his and pushed it higher up her thigh. Alex didn't need any more encouragement so he started to rub her smooth bald pussy which was barely covered by the thin cloth. He slipped a finger from the side and inserted it into his grandmother. He pushed it deeper into her warm deep wet pussy as he continued to make out with her.

He couldn't believe how wet she was. He couldn't remember the last time he made his mother this wet.

He broke the kiss for a quick second because he really wanted something badly.

"Grandma can I fuck you?" Hanna just nodded yes and scooted backwards on the chair. She felt her grandson's hands grip her panties and pull them down her long shapely mature legs exposing her wet pussy and moist asshole.

She spread her legs for him and hugged him warmly. She took hold of his cock and aimed it at her opening.

"You must pull out before you come ok baby?" She said as she held the back of his head close to her breasts. She could now feel his tongue on her nipples as his cockhead started to slowly spread her canal open. His slippery purple headed rod inched deeper and deeper down her tunnel stretching her violently. She had to admit to herself that no man this thick had ever been inside of her much less a boy. She pulled him up do her mouth and kissed him again as he pulled out and back in slamming her body and giving her what she so desperately needed for all of these years from her husband.

Once the second thrust slammed her asscheeks and pelvis, she was beginning to understand what Jackie was talking about when she said girth. The third thrust was even more violent but she needed it harder.

"Harder sweetey harder."

Alex pulled his lips off of hers because he knew he needed to breathe and concentrate for this. He was going to give it to his grandma like she never had it before. He slammed down and back up repeating the action. He could see her tits and ass jiggle at each thrust he put inside of her. He started to fuck her harder and harder faster and faster their bodies slapping.

"Oh god grandma you're so tight, tighter then mom."

They started to make out again but had a hard time keeping their tongues in sync because of the severity of the fucking. Alex realised that his grandma wanted a passionate kiss so he slowed down and smoothly pushed his snake back and forth for a good five seconds while making out with her. He was recharging for the next assault.

The next onslaught was even better. Hanna found herself cumming after the third thrust. She tried to hold in her pleasure but just simply could not contain herself.

"Ohh Gooood I'm comming, Alex honey you're so much bigger then your grandpa"

Alex responded almost out of breath. "Grandma I'd love to see you and mom make out...will you make out with her for me?"

"Oh god I'll do anything, just don't stop I think I'm gonna come again."

Her body started buckling and trembling as another orgasm shook her with force. She gripped the chair below her and threw her head back, her eyes closed as she yelped.

"Owwww" A second later she felt the snake slipping out of her and right after that she felt wet sparkles hitting her thighs, tummy and the pussy area. The shower never seemed to end..some sperm landed on her breasts. She looked back down to see the mess and another shot hit her chin. Alex's thick pole just kept spewing out milky juice all over her pussy and tummy. She reached down and pulled on him trying to milk every last drop out. This caused Alex to grunt pretty loudly.

"Ahhhhh gahhhdddd...uhhhh uhhhhh" He started to breathe and catch his breath as the orgasm subsided. He moved in on her lips and wiped his come off her chin with his thumb, before he planted a wet kiss on her as she continued to milk every last drop out of his thick cock.

He made sure that he was finished comming and wiped the tip of his cock along the length of his grandma's labia.

This spooked Hanna a little bit.

"Oh god honey, don't do that I could get pregnant. You know it doesn't take much sperm to get me pregnant."

She got up and walked over to the shallow end of the pool, completely naked.

"Didn't they teach you that in health class?"

"I'm sorry grandma, I'm just so turned on by you. I liked doing it with mom too but I enjoyed it more with you. I hope you don't tell her that I said that."

Hanna smiled proudly as she walked down the pool steps and got waist deep in the water. Alex followed her his cock was now like a limp noodle. She smiled at him and hugged him. Alex was almost as tall as her now. He might have been 3-4 inches shorter then her. They embraced each other in a warm hug.

"Don't worry baby grandma's not going to say anything. I'm glad I could make you feel so good."

Alex splashed some water over her breasts trying to wash his semen off of her. He cupped her breasts while doing so which triggered a reaction right away. Hanna looked down and could see he was starting to swell up again trough the water. He looked back up at her and they smiled wickedly at each other.

 

 

 

Meanwhile Jackie, Mikey and Mark were on the way to school. For the past few weeks Jackie has been letting Mark drive because he just got his temporary lisence which required a parent to be present in order for him to drive. Besides Jackie's big belly made her not want to drive as much anymore. She enjoyed sitting in the passenger seat leaning back.

She was still very excited from this morning. She couldn't get her mom's shaved snatch out of her mind. She loved the way it looked, the way it smelled she adored everything about it. She even got a little bit of a peak at her asshole and she had to admit that turned her on almost as much as her pussy.

She had her hand out over Mark's driver seat and was playfully messing with his hair. She turned around and looked at little Mikey in the back. He looked back at her with a smile and then scooted up toward the middle to get closer to her. He reached out for her belly and gently started to massage it. Jackie loved the attention from her man. She was so happy that he was growing to become a very mature and responsible father of her baby. Jackie knew that Mikey adored her since when he first came out of her, but she wondered if he felt the same about her. She was becomming so obsessed with him that sometimes when she was at work, she would play with herself under her desk imagening that she was having sex with Mikey. She thought it would be a pretty good idea to take him to work one day and have him sit under her desk and play with her pussy while she works on the computer. A tingle went trough her body at the thought of her sitting there in the cubicals all the people close to her but none of them knowing that her son is under her desk putting his fingers in places where no son should ever have a finger.

She lovingly placed her right hand over hers and massaged her belly with him. She wondered what her mom was doing to her child right about now by the pool. She couldn't wait to get home and get all the details. She could suddenly feel Mikey's hand getting very low on her belly and even entering her panties.

'This got her back to doubting his feelings for her. He was sending her mixed signals and she didn't know where he stood. Did he love her like that? Did he really care that much for the baby or was he just massaging my belly to eventually slip his hands inside of my panties. She figured there was only one way to find out. It had been a while since she was with her other sons while Mikey was in the same room so she decided to put him to the test.

She took his hand out of her panties and told him to sit back in his seat.

She then turned to Mark. "Hey Mark baby do you wanna try something fun?" Her oldest son just nodded yes.

She then disconnected her seatbelt and leaned over to him. She slid her hands into his boxers and told him to pick his tush up. She pulled down his shorts and Jack in the box popped up. She was amazed at how hard he got so quickly.

She looked back at Mikey, and was a bit satisfied with that jelous stare he gave her back... and then she looked back down at Mark's cock.

"Just relax baby and watch the road." She licked his cockhead and swallowed the meatrod all the way down. She started to bob up and down making sure that her suckling was extra loud. She sped it up and got really violent. She made sure to gag on it so that Mikey would get the impression that his brother is so much bigger then him.

"Mom we're almost at the school people are going to see us!!" She didn't want to stop now. She sped up her bobbing and her tongue assault on his cocktip. Mark parked alongside a road and luckily the kids that were there just a second before, had passed.

A flow of white juice hit the back of Jackie's throat and she started to swallow it as quickly as possible. She didn't want to get any goo on the seats. Mikey cringed in the back as he heard his mother swallow his older brother's load. He wanted to be in his place. He felt that his mother was his and his alone. He wasn't sure why she was doing that and in that manner. He felt she wanted him to get angry with her. He wanted to talk to her about it and waited until Mark left the car.

Now Jackie got in the front seat to take Mikey two towns over to his Middle school. Mikey moved up to the passenger seat, with a pretty angry grin on his face. Jackie looked at him and noticed it. She was happy that it had an effect on him. Then she thought to herself 'Wow what a mom you are....you decide to make your youngest son jelous by blowing his older brother in fron of him.' Then she started to feel a little bit guilty. His angry impression was turning to a sad one. As she drove on she noticed that he had lost his hardon as well.

"What's wrong Mikey? Are you mad because of what I just did? Mommy'll give you a blowjob too if you want honey."

"No it's not that mom. I just thought.....well....ah just forget it."

Jackie's heart started to beat fast now. 'What was he trying to say? Did I succeed at making him jelous?'

"No you can tell me what's on your mind, I promise I won't get mad."

Mikey decided to go all out.

"Ok mom but promise you won't get freaked out."

They stopped at a red light.

Jackie looked around and saw that they were the only car at the white line. She took hold of Michael's chin and gave him a wet smooch on his lips.

"I promise I won't get freaked out."

"Well ok mom." he was so nervous he was quivering. "See I don't know what's happening to me but I'm beginning to feel differently about you. I don't only want to have sex with you mom, but I want to make you happy. I want to take care of you...lately all I can think about is you. I've always loved you mom, but this new feeling I have for you is different. I feel really warm every time I see you. My heart starts to race when you look at me and smile. Wherever I go and whatever I see I think about you. When I listen to music all I think about is me and you together."

Jackie couldn't believe her ears. She was so happy that she was almost speachless. Her heart was racing her palms were sweating. She was so deeply in love with him and now what she was hearing put her over the edge. He was the one she had been looking for her whole life. He was her prince. The man of her dreams the one she dreamt about as a little girl and the one she has been thinking about constantly over the past few months since their sexual relationship began. There must have been a reason why she caved in so easily that day in the bathroom when he fucked her for the first time on the toilet. She must have been subconsciously in love with him for a long time.

Jackie pulled over to a parking lot and put the car in park. She turned to Michael.

"Are you saying you have a crush on your mother?"

Mikey wasn't sure how she would respond. "Uhh I think it's more then a crush mom. I'm in love with you."

Jackie smiled from ear to ear. "Oh god baby." She hugged him lovingly.

"That's exactly how I feel about you. I'm in love with you Michael. All I can think about is you. For these past few months since that moment in the bathroom something strange was happening to me and I didn't want to face it. But I had been in love with you all along. I'm so happy that you feel the same because I wasn't sure what you were feeling. Oh god you will make such a wonderful father we'll make a great family together."

"Same here. I wasn't sure how you felt about me, you were sending me some mixed signals so I didnt' know how to respond to them. I love you mom I want to marry you some day."

They pulled apart and looked at each other's eyes lovingly. "I'd love to marry you baby." Mikey obviously didn't want to kiss her because he could smell his brother's come on her breath so he just hugged her once again. There was so much love in the air. So what if they were 31 years apart. Age is just a number. Jackie didn't really care that she was his mother, all she cared about was the fact that she had found the one.

She kept kissing his face. "Oh god Michael I'm so happy that it's mutual."

"What's that mean...mutual?" She smiled again at his innocence. For a second there she had forgotten he was still a child.

"That means that it's a feeling that we both share. We're both in love with the other so that's what a mutual feeling is."

"Oh ok, wow you learn something every day huh?"

He paused for a few seconds.

"Mom what are we going to tell grandma and Mark and Alex. What about dad...do you think you will have to stay with him?"

Jackie now looked at him very seriously. "Well let's clean something up first. I have noticed that lately you've been looking at grandma. Are you attracted to her?"

"No mom, don't be silly I am not looking at grandma in that way even though she looks amazing for her age. But what about you and Mark..I mean that's even worse then me looking at grandma?"

"Well he's your brother and it's not like I'm cheating on you with some guy outside of the family. I love your brother like a son, but I love you differently Michael, and only you."

"But mom..." she cut him off before he continued.

"When we're not in the house you can call me Jackie now. Mom in the house...Jackie outside the house....I mean it's kind of wierding me out when you call me Mom. Okay baby?"

"Ok mom...I mean...ok Jackie. But what I wanted to say is that I really don't want you messing around with Mark and Alex anymore. I simply can't handle it. I want to spend every single second with you. I want to touch you and smell you. It really bothered me when you gave Mark a blowjob earlier"

Jackie smiled at him. "Well that's only natural and It makes me glad that you feel that way. See I'm the same way. A couple of times I had thought you were checking grandma out so I felt really jelous as well. I only want you looking at me you understand? I'm the only woman in your life and I don't want you ever to leave me. That's the only way a relationship between a man and a woman can work honey. Two people that love each other have to stay true to each other and never cheat. I mean I understand that people get urges to have sex with others but that's only ok if you don't act on it."

The young man was learning alot about relationships but he still had alot more to absorb from his mother and now girlfriend.

His immaturity was still present nevertheless. "Wow this is so cool we're like boyfriend and girlfriend."

Jackie knew she had to keep him in check before he got out of control. "But honey you have to understand that our relationship is something that society doesn't allow. We must keep this a secret and only between me and you. You can never tell your friends about us or anybody else for that matter, not even your brothers. I'll come up with some kind of excuse for why I can't have sex with them anymore but we must never tell anyone. Maybe one day when you get older we'll be able to move away with our baby and move to a town where people don't know us so that we could maybe get married one day and have more children. Would you like that honey would you like to have more kids with me?"

"Yes of course. I'd love to have more children with you Jackie." They smiled at each other after he called her by her name. But there was one more obstacle in their way and Michael was very worried about it.

"But what about dad? I'm not sure how I feel about you having sex with him when he comes back from the west coast."

"You're right. I'm no longer going to have sex with your father but I do have to play it off like we're still in a normal relationship. I mean I still love your father very much but not nearly as much as you. The love I have for him is different. He's the father of my children, but you are the father of my newest child and you are my new man. I promise I won't do anything with your father but we must keep this a secret between me and you. You can't tell your brothers or grandma or any of your buddies. Deal?"

"Ok deal."

Jackie closed in on his mouth for a kiss but he put a finger over her lips.

"Jackie your mouth smells funky from Mark, I'd love to kiss you right now but I just can't"

"Youre right baby, I'll make sure I brush my teeth well after work and then we'll make out later at home as much as you want." They hugged once again and then Jackie helped Mikey put his bookbag on and off he went.

After work and school the entire famly ate together, acting pretty regularly. After some chit chat about school and work the boys took off, everyone to his own thing. Mark went back by the pool, Alex went into the basement to lift some weights and Mikey went upstiars to play some Nintendo. This was the perfect time for mother and daughter to talk about devilish yet delicious topics.

As soon as Mark left the kitchen Jackie grabbed her mother's hand.

"So what happened I'm dying to know. I've been waiting all day to hear this."

For a brief second Hanna thought that it was kind of not right of Jackie to think about what she did with Alex, instead of thinking how actually wrong it was for Alex to skip school and stay home to do what he did. Hanna felt a little bit guilty about all of this and she was still in a little bit of shock but she came back to her sences and decided to leave morality to another day and another conversation.

She smiled at Jackie "Oh my god Jackie you sound like a little school girl."

"Mom, I'm just happy that you are getting the kind of attention that you need. I know what if feels like when your husband of 20 years stops paying attention to you. It frankly sucks, and since I've been with the boys my life has been rejuvinated. I'm not saying John didn't pay atteniton to me but I know dad didn't give you the kind of attention that you needed so that's all. I'm just happy that you're happy.....Are you happy?"

Hanna didn't want to sound like a slut in any way so she decided to play it off like it wasn't a big deal. "Well sure I'm happy. But I haven't even told you what happened so how can you be happy already? How do you even know anything happened?"

Jackie knew that look on a woman after she had met a guy that she really liked. She wasn't quite positive what was causing it but she was definitely about to find out.

"Oh common mom. I told you everything about Mikey and the other two. You know that whatever you say stays in this room and it'll be our little secret. So what happened?"

Hanna knew she had to tell her eventually. She wasn't sure how Jackie would respond to the fact that she promised Alex she would make out with his mom in front of her and put on a nice little lesbian show. She felt it was safest to start slowly.

"Well first off I'd like to say that you've done a very good job with Alex. He truly is a perfect gentleman and definitely knows how to treat a lady." Jackie started to think that they just sat by the pool and looked at the sun.

"Yes he god that from his father."

Hanna continued. "Well we pretty much picked up where we left off last night. I walked out to the pool and he was already there waiting for me."

Jackie cut in while placing a hand over her dropped jaw "Oh my god was he naked?"

Hanna slapped her wrist playfully. "Will you let me tell the story or should I just stop?"

"Ok ok mom, please continue. I promise I'll be quiet. Im all ears."

Hanna giggled at how ridiculous her daughter was acting.

"Well I walked out by his chair, he was lying on the chair. I undid my robe and just threw it over the chair to my right. I felt so ridiculous in that bikini by the way, I'm not so sure that I'll wear that thing again it's really tight around my thighs and in between my legs."

Jackie's pussy was getting a reaction to all of this. "I'm sure you looked hot mom. Actually I'd like to see you in that bikini some day."

"Well I don't know well see. But back to the story...so I took my robe off and then lied next to Alex on the chair right next to him. We started some chitchat, I don't even remember what we were talking about, but a few minutes later he put his hand on my inner thigh. He then scooted up toward me and kissed me. I responded naturally and then he started to really touch me ....down there you know."

Jackie's blood pressure was rising "Mmm-Hmm so what did you do then?"

"Well I don't know I kind of went with the flow. We just kept on kissing like that and then he wanted me to take my top off so I did. He eventually whipped his pee pee out and I began to touch it."

Hanna was surprised at how fidgety her daugher was getting. She was rubbing her upper chest just above her tits and scratching her neck. She looked on fire. Hanna couldn't help but notice that the lighting that was hiting her face at that angle, it lit up her beauty. Even though she had put on a few pounds since the pregnancy she was still a stunning woman.

"Then he asked me if I'd let him put it in me and I agreed. I scooted up and he pulled my panties off and then we started to do it."

Jackie was so happy that her mother finally got some relief. "He's pretty thick right mom?"

"Oh my god, I don't think I've ever had a thicker penis inside of me....he's huge!!"

Jackie was kind of curious about something. "Really? How many penises have you had inside of you mom? I thought you weren't with that many men."

"I wasn't, and really I'm not going to go there....do you wanna hear the rest or no?"

Jackie just made a gesture "No no please continue." and crossed her sexy legs while leaning back to give the belly some space.

"Well I must admit he did make me come, I mean how could you not, he stretches you like a log. As I was getting ready to come for the second time he was getting closer to orgasm too and then he said...."

Hanna paused for a minute. Jackie was waiting for her to go on ....."What, what did he say mom?"

"We'll I told him earlier that you shaved me so.....I was trying to tell him to time his orgasm well so that I can come one more time, so he did and we kissed again and once we broke the kiss he yelled 'grandma grandma I'd love to see you and mommy make out...will you make out with mommy for me?' or something in that context. So I just, in the heat of the moment I said yes and then that pushed him over the edge, he pulled out and came all over me. I mean I've never seen a man come so much before, he was really something."

Jackie just heard the craziest story in her whole life and she enjoyed it.

Hanna wasn't sure how Jackie would react to this. "Are you upset that I let the intercourse happen right away? I'm sorry sweetey I don't know what came over me."

"No mom don't be silly." She closed in on her mom and hugged her tightly and then continued. "I'm so glad that you were able to get some sexual release, I was starting to worry about you. And no I'm not upset....I'm happy that you two had fun. But I'm not sure If I can make out with you in front of Alex."

Hanna kind of let out a sigh of relief. "Well that's ok, I was kind of hoping you would say no to that because that is going kind of far. I mean despite of everything that has happened inside of the walls of this house, and the back yard...this isn't a porno movie, I hope."

Jackie decided to tell her mother the truth. She backed off and took hold of her hands looking her in the eyes seriously. "No of course not, but that's not the reason mom. I don't know how to say this but I have to tell you the truth."

Hanna really had no idea what could be worse then her telling the story of having sex with her children. Did somebody die? Did she accidently kill someone with a car? All kinds of terrible thoughts went trough her head before Jackie finally spit it out.

"Well Mom I promised Michael I wouldn't do anything sexual with anybody else anymore, and he promised me the same."

Hanna was puzzled: "What do you mean promised? I thought you drew up a schedule for each boy for when they would have sex with you and they all agreed to it."

"But mom things have changed.....Greatly. I don't know how else to say this so I'm just going to say it. Me and Mikey have fallen in love. I'm not sure If I was in love with him since the beginning or after the baby was concieved."

Hanna's jaw dropped. A feeling of mixed emotions washed over her. She was kind of disappointed with her daughter for being so wreckless but this also meant that her daughter would be ok with the feelings she was beginning to develop toward little old Alex. She had never been fucked so good or so hard. He was rough and gentle at the same time and very loving toward her. She was impressed with everything about him. The way he looked the way he handled himself, his penis size and his take charge kind of attitude that she always loved in a man. She figured that if this wasn't the place and time to come out to her daughter then there would be no other time.

"Well sweetey I'm happy for you, but I also have something to confess to you."

Jackie was glad her mom didn't disown her but she wondered what was on her mind.

"What is it mommy, I will be supportive no matter what it is."

Hanna just blurted it out. "Well I'll be like you and just go ahead and say it. I think I've developed the same kind of feelings toward Alex....I just can't seem to help myself I hope you're not mad."

"Oh no mom I'm so glad." She hugged her for quite a while.

Hanna went on. "I don't think you understand sweetheart. Since after you were born I've always wanted to give you a brother or a sister but your father never wanted another child. He wouldn't listen to me and then after a while he got a vasectomy. Over the years that was the main reason me and your father steered away from each other emotionally and that's why I've simply fallen out of love with him. But I've been re energized. I feel alive again and it's all thanks to your son Alex. I still want to have a child and that's what I wanted to ask if you were cool with that."

"Oh mom, I'd love to have another sibling and yes I'd love for Alex to be the father. I think its a great idea and I think we'd all be happier together....but I'm not sure if Alex would go along."

Hanna had another idea. "Well why don't we just ask him what he thinks about that? I mean no offence to you, but he did say that he thinks I was a better lay then you. I guess he feels something toward me too...I hope."

"Oh mom that would be so great" She hugged her again. "I'd love it if he felt the same about you. There's so much love in this house I can't get enough"

Hanna was still sad. "I'm really worried he might be feeling something for that girlfriend of his."

"Oh I don't think much of her. She's a light weight and pretty much a child. Alex needs a real woman, with real breasts. That's you mom. You are the one he needs a woman with a good body and nice ass."

Hanna slapped her wrist playfully. "Oh stop it." She laughed.

"Well why don't we go and find out, Alex is downstairs lifting weights."

"God I know his pecks have gotten so big, and his stomach is beginning to form a nice muscular six pack."

Jackie got another knot in her stomach when her son's young sexy body entered her mind.

The two women held hands as they walked down into the basement. They locked the door behind them and saw Alex was sitting on the couch in the middle. They sat next to him, surrounding him. Hanna crossed her almost naked legs which caused Alex to gulp. His mom's breasts, which were practically spilling out of her top didn't help much either.

Alex was just sitting down with no shirt on, trying to catch a breath after a deltoid session. His mother ran her fingers trough his hair.

"So....how's your girlfriend honey?"

"She's ok mom, hey grandma what's up" Hanna just smiled at him.

Jackie went on. "So is this a serious relationship or what?"

"No not really, she just keeps calling me every day I think she might have a crush on me or something but I'm not as much into her as she is into me."

Jackie smiled at him playfully. "Oh yeah? I know another girl who has a crush on you." she looked at grandma who now looked down as she blushed.

Alex looked over at her as well. "Grandma you have a crush on me? Why didn't you say something." The fourteen yearold's cock was beginning to swell up quick.

Hanna was a little bit annoyed with her daughter. "Oh your mom, she likes to blow things up."

Jackie interrupted. "No no she told me how much she enjoyed your guys' little session back by the pool."

Hanna couldn't lie there. "Well your mom's right about that I did enjoy that alot." She glanced down at his crotch.

"I liked it too grandma. I think I'm beginning to feel something for you as well. Not just because I'm insanely attracted to you but there's just something about the way you look at me and smile at me."

Jackie wanted to break the ice. "Awwww see mom he likes you too. Why don't you to kiss so I can see what it looks like."

Alex looked at his grandma for approval and she just smiled so he closed in on her chin. They locked lips passionately and Alex crept his hand up her thigh right away and started to fondle her inbetween the legs. Hanna started to huff and puff as his young mouth gave her insane pleasure along with his probing fingers. Alex broke the kiss and helped his grandma take her top off. He unclasped her bra and told her to lean back on the couch. Jackie got up and kneeled next to her mother who was now topless and in the process of being undressed from the waist down.

Jackie looked to her right and noticed that Alex had his monster out already. His purple head and red pole let the two women know what he was about to do. Hanna just relaxed and spread her legs.

"Mom are you ok with this?"

Jackie just took his and and kissed it. "Sure honey go ahead grandma doesn't mind, do you mom?" Hanna just nodded no biting her lower lip, not taking her eyes off the young thick babymaker that was just about to enter her in front of her own daughter.

Jackie then reached inbetween her son's legs and aimed his cockhead at her mom's hole. His wet cockhead had precome already leaking out. She smeared it along the length of her mom's pussy and then pushed him inside. Hanna just massaged her own breasts as she watched the slippery snake stretch her inner walls slowly and only stopping once the cockhead hit the bottom of her hole.

Alex pulled out and then slammed her back down and repeated the action. A few seconds later he was fucking her rather slowly. Hanna started to pant. She was half embaressed because of her daughter there but a part of her felt relaxed and safe that she was there to oversee the action. Alex started to get sweatier and sweatier as he began making out with Hanna again. He kissed her neck and breasts not stopping the assault on her pussy.

Jackie just kneeled there next to her mom's head and held her forehead making sure she wasn't too warm.

She decided to tell Alex of their true intentions.

"Alex baby grandma wants to have your child. She wants you to finish deep inside of her ok honey?"

Alex was in to much ecstacy to really calculate what was being said to him so he just continued to pound away.

Jackie turned back to her mom, who was panting and out of breath because she tried to hold back her orgasm.

"Shhh mommy, Alex will make sure that you get pregnang ok? THere's nothing to worry about just relax and before you know it you'll have his child."

Alex chimed in inbetween breaths. "Yeah, grandma...I'll come deep....inside of you you'll see.."

Jackie saw her mom was panting even worse.

"Shhhh mommy, everything'll be ok. Do you want me to kiss you?" Hanna just nodded and locked lips with her daughter, her tongue was so soft and loving. They really made in such an erotic way that it put Alex over the edge.

"UHNNNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I'm comming mom."

A few seconds later Hanna could feel a warm goo filling up her depths. More and more spurts kept comming. There was no end to it.

SHe never stopped kissing her daughter. Jackie knew that the more agressive the kissing, the more Alex will come, so she just continued groping her mom's breasts and frenching her wet mouth.

 

THE END.

Virgin Girl Scout Ripe to Eat

Brigit Astar on Incest Stories

Nikkie Louiston undressed in her bedroom and put on her girl scout outfit, picked up the cloth bag filled with boxes of cookies, and then headed out. She called to her mother as she went through the living room: “Mom, I’m going.” Her mother answered from the kitchen: “Hold on, dear.”

Nikkie waited impatiently at the living room door. Her mother came from the kitchen and asked her: “Where exactly are you going? Are you selling or are you delivering?”

“I’m delivering. I’m going to some of the places on the list.”

“I’ll drive you,” her mother said.

“Oh Mom, no. I’m just going to a few places—four or five—just around the neighborhood. To

Read More
Aunt Clara’s and Mrs. Wallace and the Simmons’, and Uncle Gerald. Just the ones who have placed orders for the cookies and are within walking distance.”

“Okay, dear, but remember, dinner is at six. Don’t let Aunt Clara trap you into having tea and talking, or else she’ll keep you there and you’ll never get out.”

“I know,” Nikkie replied. “Well, I’m on my way.”

She left her house and walked down the residential street, planning her route as she walked along. Aunt Clara first, she thought, then the Simmons’, then cross the street and down to Mrs. Wallace, and then, last of all, on my way back, Uncle Gerald.

Nikkie was a typical girl scout, in that she was an adolescent, fourteen years old, full of vim and curiosity, and a virgin. She was well-developed for her age; the girl scout outfit she wore fit snugly around her pubescent body, outlining her budding breasts, developing hips and thighs, and her perky rump. The outfit was short, ending a good six inches above her knees, showing plenty of her soft full legs.

She delivered the cookies to Aunt Clara, the Simmons’ and Mrs. Wallace, collected the money, and reflected on how many more boxes she needed to sell to win the computer. She had already sold a total of six dozen boxes of cookies in the past two weeks, but she figured she would need to sell at least that many more to have any chance of coming in first in her scout troop, and winning the grand prize: a brand new pc. But time was running out. There was only one week left in the cookie sale. I need to find people who will buy more than one box, she thought. Maybe Uncle Gerald will.

She made her way to her uncle’s house, thinking about him. Over the past year, he had become more attentive to her, calling her “sweetie” and “honey” (but only when no one else was around), and touching her. Whenever they were alone, he would find some way to touch her, to place his hands on her shoulders or arms or back or hips. Once, he had come to her house when her parents were gone, and he had finally pulled her onto his lap. He had stroked her hip and flank and nuzzled her cheek and neck. She had felt him moving his crotch up and down and around on her rump, and she had felt a stiff lump throbbing and pressing upon her butt. Her uncle’s lips nuzzling her cheek and neck, his hand stroking and softly squeezing her hip and flank, and especially his rotating crotch and that stiff lump throbbing and rubbing upon her rump, had sent a warm tingly fizzy feeling shooting through her body. She wondered what would have happened next had her parents not come home at that time.

She knocked on her uncle’s door and reached in the bag and pulled out a box of cookies. Her uncle opened the door and his face lit up. “Well, well, if it isn’t my favorite niece and girl scout. Come on in, honey.”

She entered her uncle’s house and he closed the door.

“I see you’ve got the cookies.” He said, pulling out his billfold. “Well, I’ve got the money. This should take care of it.” He handed her a bill and she opened her bag. “Let me see, let me get the change,” she said.

“Oh, no change,” he said. “You keep it.”

“But it’s a lot of change I owe you, it’s more than…”

“Don’t worry about it.” he smiled. “Keep it. It’ll help you in your sales.”

“Gee, thanks, Uncle Gerald. It will help. Now, I only need to sell about six dozen more boxes minus the one you bought.”

“Why so many?” he asked. She explained about winning the pc, and he smiled and wagged his head. “Well, good luck to you. Maybe I could buy another box from you. But first, let me sample your wares.” He opened the box and pulled out a cookie. “Umm, nice shape.” He slipped an arm around her shoulder and bit into the cookie. “Yum, quite tasty.” He slid a hand down her back. “Here, have a cookie on me.”

“We’re not supposed to eat any of them,” she said.

“But I bought the box, and I’m giving you a cookie. It’s not as if you’re eating up the profits. Here, have one on me, and let’s sit and discuss the possibility of my buying another box from you.”

He guided her to a big chair and sat and pulled her down on his lap.

“I do believe this is the best cookie I’ve ever had,” he nibbled. She smiled and nodded and bit into a cookie….

He brushed his lips on her cheek and neck, stroked her hip, and pressed his crotch upon her rump. He moved his hand up, unbuttoned the top of her scout outfit and slid his hand under her bra. She clasped his arm, holding it back.

“Let me stroke and rub you, honey,” he breathed in her ear. “I’ll buy a box of cookies.”

“You will?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he answered. He slid his hand onto a breast and began massaging it. “Oh, honey, you’ve got nice breasts,” he rasped. He briskly stroked her titties, rubbing them good. He began rotating his crotch on her rump, pressing his stiffening cock upon her butt.

He stroked her legs, running a hand between her thighs.

He tugged at her panties, sliding them down. She grasped his arm and pushed back on it. “Let me lick and suck you, honey. I’ll buy another box of cookies.”

He slid her panties off, got down on his knees in front of her, pulled her down in the chair and raised her legs and drew them back. He lowered his head between her thighs and began licking.

He slid his tongue up and down, rubbing and lapping her pussy.

She breathed out heavily, huffing, almost panting. She clasped his head and raised her pelvis up and moved her cunt around on his mouth.

He moved up on her body, sliding between her legs, pressing his crotch on her pubic hair. He stroked his fat dick up and down on her pussy and mashed his full balls upon her ass. Then he began pushing the knob of his prick forward—upon her cunt-slit.

“Unh unh,” she gasped, pulling her pussy back.

He wrapped his arms around her back and tapped his cockhead upon her slit. “Let me do it to you, honey,” he rasped. “Another box. I’ll buy another. Oh honey, I’ll buy three boxes from you.”

“Three boxes?” she breathed out.

“Yes, honey, I’ll buy three boxes of cookies from you,” he panted. “Just let me do it to you.” He pushed the head of his dick into her slit, on up to her hymen. “Just let me fuck you!” He strained and heaved and pushed his prick forward, jabbing it against her hymen.

“Ah, yes,” he huffed. “You’re a virgin, aren’t you, honey. Ah yes, virgin pussy!”

He kept straining and pushing his cock forward, till he felt the hymen give. “Oh yes!” he hissed as he popped her cherry.

He didn’t let up. He kept pushing his dick in, stuffing it into her minty channel. Her quim was so tight; it felt like a vise squeezing his prick.

“Oh god, oh Uncle Gerald, oh, it hurts!” she cried. “Oh god, it burns, it hurts so much!”

“It’ll only hurt for a minute, honey,” he huffed as he dug his dick up her quiff. “Then it’ll start feeling so good, you won’t want me to ever stop.”

He began jamming his cock in her, sawing it back and forth. “Fucking you, honey,” he panted. “Oh yes, fucking your virgin cunt. Jesus Christ, I’m fucking my fourteen-year-old virgin niece!”

“Oh, ooh, Ohh!” Nikkie chuffed and puffed and squirmed and writhed as her uncle lustily fucked her. “Oh baby, welcome to the world of fuck!” he hissed.

He felt the cum churning in his fat balls, felt it gush up. He slid his prick out and rubbed it fast and hard on her pussy. He grunted and groaned as he spewed semen on her pubic hair.  

Nikkie was growing concerned. There were only a few days left in the cookie sale, and she still had a couple dozen boxes of cookies she needed to sell.

I could contact the people who have already bought some, she thought. They might buy some more—if I explain the situation.

Uncle Gerald, she thought. I bet he would buy some more.

Uncle Gerald would indeed buy some more from her, and not just cookies….

He sat with his arm around his niece’s shoulder. He unzipped his fly and pulled out his dick. “Touch it, honey. Wrap your hand around it and stroke it.”

She rubbed his prick, marveling at the warm silky-smooth firmness of it, and the way it grew in her hand. His cock rose and stiffened, straining and throbbing.

He tugged at her head, pulling it down. “Lick it, honey. Lick and suck it.”

“Unh unh,” she murmured and tried to pull her head back.

“Do it, honey,” he said huskily. “Lick and suck my dick. I’ll buy a box of cookies from you.’

He pulled her head down and guided his cock to her mouth.

“Ah, that’s it,” he breathed out heavily. “Open your mouth, get your lips around my prick. Lick and suck it, honey. Oh yes, use your tongue and lips on it. Suck it, baby. Oh yes, suck my dick!”

He slid his prick into her silky warm wet mouth. “Ah!” he gasped, and began sliding it back and forth. “Oh yes, you’re sucking it now, honey,” he wheezed. “Sucking it good. Ah, your mouth’s so warm and wet and silky smooth. Oh baby, you’re sucking your uncle’s cock. Jesus Christ, yes! Ah, I’m fucking my fourteen-year-old niece’s mouth.”

He felt his balls swelling and tingling and the juice inside of them swirling and churning. He pulled his dick out of her mouth. He didn’t want to shoot his load just yet.

He slid her panties off, turned her over on her hands and knees and got behind her. He lowered his head below her rump and began licking her cunt.

“Oh, ah, umm, ah,” Nikkie cooed with delight as her uncle licked her. His tongue was so thick and wet and he flicked and lapped it all over her pussy.

He slid his hands up to her titties and rubbed and kneaded them as he dug his tongue into her quim and began tongue-fucking her.

“Oh, umm, ah, ooh, oh Uncle Gerald,’ she gasped with pleasure and moved her pelvis around in little circles and twirled her pussy.

He moved up on her back, wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his crotch upon her rump. He pushed his prick forward against her quiff.

She squirmed and whimpered.

“Ah, don’t worry, honey,” he rasped. “I’m going to buy another box of cookies from you. Ah, I’ll buy two boxes from you, honey.” He strained forward, pushing his cock into her cunny. “Oh yes! Goddamn, I’ll buy three boxes from you!” He huffed and panted as he stuffed his fat dick in her tight quim.

“Ah, oh baby, you’ve got the tightest pussy I’ve ever fucked!”

She gasped and bucked and writhed as her uncle screwed her. He huffed and puffed and hunched as he fucked his pretty fourteen-year-old niece.

His balls throbbed and ached; cum churned in them. He slid his dick out of her cunt.

“Oh, Uncle Gerald, don’t,” she moaned in disappointment. “Don’t take it out. Stick it back in.”

“Unh unh, honey,” he wheezed. “I was just about to cum in your pussy, and I can’t do that. Can’t take the chance of getting you pregnant.”

He lowered his head to her rear end and began kissing and licking it. “Ah, such a sweet soft smooth ass you have,” he said. He slid his tongue between her butt cheeks and began licking, swiping and rubbing her rump crack.

“Oh, ah, oh Uncle Gerald,” she breathed out huskily and began rotating her rear end.

He moved a hand up to one of her breasts and rubbed and squeezed it as he slid his middle finger into her quaff and dug his tongue into her rosebud and began sliding it back and forth.

“Oh god, ah!” she panted and hunched as he tongue-fucked her ass, rubbed and squeezed her tits and finger-fucked her cunt.

His fat dick throbbed and ached; the sperm swirled in his puffy balls. He moved up onto her back, wrapped his arms around her tummy and pressed his hard cock between her ass mounds. He grunted and strained and pushed the knob of his prick upon her rump hole.

She gasped and winced and jerked away. He pulled her back and pushed harder against her ass. “Oh honey, let me frig you,” he wheezed. “I’ll buy more cookies from you—I’ll buy four boxes, five—goddamn, I’ll buy a half-dozen boxes from you!”

“You will? Six boxes—a half dozen?” she breathed out raggedly.

“Yes, a half-dozen,” he panted and pushed his hard cock forward, into her rump hole. “Jesus Christ, yes!” he cried as he dug his dick in her ass.

“Oh god, ooh, ahh,” she gasped as his prick jammed up her channel.

“Ah yes!” he panted with lust as he screwed his fourteen-year-old niece’s butt. “Up your ass, baby, up your sweet virgin ass! Buggerfucking you, frigging your virgin ass, you sweet tight hot-fucking girl scout!” 

On the final day of the cookie sale, Nikkie still had six boxes of cookies. But Uncle Gerald helped her out. He bought all the boxes she had left. “I’ve got enough cookies to do me a whole year,” he said. “At least until your next cookie sale.”

Needless to say, Nikkie won the cookie sale and the computer—thanks to Uncle Gerald.








Aunt Rose

milfluvvr69 on Incest Stories

Eric was a young man, just turned 15, and he was starting to notice women more and more. He never thought that he could find his aunt soo attractive until he spent the weekend with her. Those 4 days would change their lives forever.

Eric's parents were on vacation and he had that Friday off, so he had to stay at his aunt Rose's house til they got back. When Eric got to his aunt's house, he went inside to greet her. When he got inside, he couldnt believe his eyes. There was his aunt, standing there with nothing but a tiny towel on. She came up and gave him a hug and a kiss, and as she walked away, the top of her towel got caught on his necklace, and her towel fell off, revealing her petite, firm breasts and semi-shaved pussy, along with her tig

Read More
ht ass. "Oh, my I need bigger towels," she said, acting like it was nothing at all. Of course, it was a big deal to Eric, as he had just seen his gorgeous aunt in the nude.

A few hours later, his aunt Rose went out for a jog. Immediately after she closed the door, Eric went upstairs and jacked off, dreaming passionately about fucking his 37-year-old aunt's brains out. He cummed 3 times, and wanted another shot of his hot aunt's body. When she got back, she left him some dinner and went up to take a shower. Eric followed her upstairs. He couldnt find a way to see her until he went in his room and saw a big hole in the wall that went straight to the bathroom. He got a great view. His aunt began undressing, revealing all of her womanhood to him. Then, he didnt believe it, but he heard his aunt moaning in the shower and saying his name! He went into her room and found her panties on the floor, and began beating off into them. As soon as he cummed, all of his clothes off, his naked aunt walked out. "ERIC!?! What are you doing!?" she said. "ummm, sorry aunt rose." "Well Eric," she said,"I guess I cant be mad at you. But since youve seen my 'prized possessions', let me see yours." He turned, his big dick facing her. "Oh my god, youre huge! Eric, I know this is wrong, but I havent had a good hard cock like yours since your uncle died 7 years ago. Please, fuck me, fuck your aunt good and hard!" "Anything for you, Aunt Rose." 

They began kissing passionately for five minutes before she moved down to his cock. She took all nine inches in her mouth. "Oh my god, fuck yeaaaa!" Eric yelled, as he filled his aunt's mouth with his cum. "Ok, my turn," she said. "Don't even bother eating me, I want that manhood in my pussy!" she told him. Eric laid back down, and his Aunt Rose mounted him, getting all nine inches into her sopping wet cunt. "OHHHHHHHHHH, OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!!! AAAAAAHHHHH!! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! YEEESSSSSSS, YEEEEESSSSSSSS!!!" she screamed as she rode up and down and rode like a cowboy. "OOOOOHhHH my GOD, FUUUUCK MMMMMEEEEEE!!!" she continued.   Eric then laid her down and pushed his dick into her and began pumping. "HOOLY SHIT!! OOooHHH MY GOD!   ERIC, FUCK YOUR BAD AUNT HARD!!!!" she yelled. She then wrapped her sexy legs around him and fucked in rhythm. "Ok auntie, Im gonna shoot, where do u want it?" "Fill up my cunt baby!" she said.  "Ok then," he said, and he pushed forward and proceeded to fill her up til she leaked.  "Oh my god, that was awesome Eric. I havent fucked like that since high school! But I wanted you to cum in my pussy for a reason. I need a man in my life, Eric, and I know that there are a lot more out there for me to go out with, but I realized that I want you." "Oh, I want you too Aunt Rose." "Eric, will you marry me?" she asked. "Aunt Rose, my parents are coming home in three days, we cant get married." "Well," she said, "We'll leave them a note that youre dropping out of school and getting married to a rich woman."  "Ok, if youre sure that will work...."

Eric and his Aunt Rose left the note. The next day, they started on a four day road trip to California to start their family. His aunt had gotten a pregnancy test and was expecting their child. On their way to Cali, they stopped in Vegas and got married. Eric had not only fucked his aunt, but got her pregnant and married her. They lived a happy life as not only aunt and nephew, but also as husband and wife.

END

Pumped-Up Teach: Volume 2

Jr.Kong69 on Incest Stories

As Bill--the janitor--strolled across the carpeted floor of Ms. Darron's office, his cock continued to grow. The way the teacher's legs gleamed with the shimmering stockings on, and the young schoolgirl next to her with her pussy all puffed out, caused Bill's dick to lengthen to the full eleven inches. The beefy sounds of stiff muscle slapping against his inner thighs filled the room.

He stood in front of the girls, and asked, "Who wants this cock first?"

Danielle answered by placing her manicured hand on her students fat cunt. She parted the lips wide, and said, "Alysha needs it first. She hasn't had a real prick in her before. Fuck her good." Danielle leaned her head over the red pussy of her student and spit a mouthful of saliva onto her snatch. She

Read More
started to rub it in vigorously as Bill squatted between her open legs.

"Now what the fuck did you girls do to your pussies? They're all swollen!"

Danielle held up her favorite toy. "We used this pussy pump. Don't they look magnificent?"

Bill craned his neck and let his nose rest inside the bulging skin of Alysha's pussy. "I never saw something like this, but, I have to tell you, I wish all women would do it." Then Bill slipped a finger into the still-soaked cunt of the eighteen-year-old schoolgirl. He used his other hand to rub the soft cotton of her knee-sock that was encasing her slim calf.

Danielle, meanwhile, got down on her knees next to the janitor, and grabbed his humongous dick with both hands. She cooed at its girth as she stroked the massive pole. "If I would have known this piece of flesh was walking around here, I would have been fucking you everyday."

Alysha spread her legs wider as three fingers were pistoning in and out of her sloppy cunt. "Ohh yeah, baby. Swirl your fingers inside my pussy. Hit my spot. Now eat me...eat me!" Alysha threw her head back as she felt his slippery tongue roam around her cunt. His fingers wiggled inside of her deliciously.

He sucked a lip as far into his mouth as it would go, and then he let it smack back against the puffiness. He looked down at Danielle who was still jerking his cock slowly. "Now I need to suck you off as this little whore blows me."

Danielle squeezed his thick cock with both hands and stood up so she could spread on the loveseat. She bent over with her perfect ass in the air. Bill slid under her, and immediately began lapping at the juices that were draining out of the teacher's pussy. Alysha laid between Bill's hairy legs and just stared in awe at the cock that was standing straight up in the air; his cum was shimmering on the dark, purple head. "Now how am I supposed to get this in my mouth," she laughed, as she stroked the swollen member up and down, spreading his cum all over.

"Uhh. Damn, that's nice. Just take it--ohhhhh--slow, honey. Suck my clit, fucker. Suck it," Danielle moaned.

Alysha positioned her face over the sweaty cock; she could smell the strong odor of man-flesh as she started to lick around the head. A glob of semen popped out of the slit, and she slurped it up. "You taste soooo good. I need this bad." She slammed her head down and engulfed three inches with no problem. Bill gasped at the feeling of having this young girl start to throat his cock. She pulled back out, and slowly gagged on seven of his inches this time. She kept bobbing her head up and down in a nice rhythm; gobs of spit were leaking out of the sides of her mouth. She knew right then and there that she loved big, sweaty dick.

As clear liquid seeped out of Danielle's puffy pussy, she told Alysha to ride the janitor's horse-cock. "You want me to put all of this in me! He'll split me in half!" Alysha exclaimed. She started to deepthroat the huge cock now, and she was in a state of pure bliss.

"That's right, slut. I want to eat your pussy while I watch that dick go in and out of your lovely, fat pussy. Don't argue with me and just do it." To emphasize her conviction, Danielle got off of Bill's soaked face and waited for the penetration to begin.

Bill scooted up and got ready for the young pussy of Alysha. Alysha looked into her teacher's eyes with concern. Danielle just smiled back and said, "Don't worry, sweety. Bill will take care of your needs. Just have fun and let him fuck you real good. And I'm actually kind of glad that you're scared of that monster, cause that way, I get it sooner. Now fuck him."

Danielle told Bill to turn a little so his ass was hanging over the front of the couch. Alysha straddled the janitor's waist, and grabbed the gigantic cock in her small hand. She placed the engorged head inside the folds of her pussy, and sloooowly slid it inside of her. "Ohhhh shiiiit! That's fuckin wonderful. I love the feeling of being filled up. Stretch me out, you daughter-fucker!"

Danielle was kneeling down as she heard what her student just said. "What did you say, Alysha?" She placed her hands on the student's warm ass.

"This is, ohh yeah--" she started to slide down the glistening pole--"my father. I always wanted to fuck him. And, thanks to you, I can. Daddy, your cock feels so fucking great inside me. Keep pushing into your little girl."

"Damn, this is hotter than I thought. I can't believe you're banging your dad. I'm going to eat your pussy now, baby." Danielle pushed her face in between the young girl's cheeks, and started to swipe her tongue around the meat-filled, dripping hole. She sucked up all the juices that she could as she nibbled on the flesh of her student. She watched the father's cock go deeper and deeper inside of the daughter's wet, hot cunt. Alysha was riding him good now, and Danielle decided to slide a spit-soaked finger into Alysha's asshole.

"Now you're teaching me something, Danielle. Keep fingering my ass while I jam my cunt down on my daddy's shaft." Alysha let loose as she felt her teacher's wet tongue spiral around her big, bulged-out pussy. The suction noises filled the air as all eleven inches of father-cock filled up the fat cunt. As Danielle's middle-finger plunged its way into the young girl's ass, she asked if Alysha could get off of the cock for a second; she wanted to suck all the cum off of it. Alysha pulled her small body high into the air, and let her father's cock slip from between her split pussy folds. Danielle grabbed his prick and instantly deepthroated it. Her neck was bulging as she felt the cock go farther and farther down. The taste of girly wetness enticed her to suck even harder. After a couple of more sucks, she pulled the cock out of her mouth and slid it back into the daughter's snatch.

Danielle couldn't fathom what was transpiring in her office. Her beautiful student--who she just introduced into all sorts of pleasure-- was now fucking her father. And well, too!

Father and daughter announced, at the same time, that they were gonna cum. Danielle got ready, and she eagerly placed her open mouth over the hole filled with cock. Juicy blast after juicy, gushing blast of father/daughter cum bursted out of the freshly-shaven pussy into Danielle's mouth. Some ran down her face as she flicked her tongue around to suck it all up. Alysha was screaming with pleasure and joy from just having fucked such a big, thick cock. Her hot semen, mixed with the gleaming white sperm of her dad, just kept spurting out of her swollen cunt. Danielle frigged her pussy with violence as she watched the pussy and dick spasm, one inside the other.

Alysha leaned and gave her father a hug. "That was the most pleasure I ever got from a guy in my life. Thanks Daddy." She kissed her father with love, licking his lips for him to part them.

"You're welcome, baby-girl. Thank you for the greatest day of my boring life. Your teacher can suck a mean cock, and your tight cunt is the greatest I ever felt."

Danielle watched Bill's cock grow soft inside the massive cunt in front of her. "That was the hottest sex I have ever seen in my life. Your daughter's quite a lover, and your cock is fabulous." She leaned in and started to lick all of the flesh that was available to her eager tongue.

Alysha crawled off of the dying prick, and sat next to her father with her legs still open. Danielle got up and kissed her student deeply, letting her taste her and her father's cum. He couldn't take his eyes off of how bulged his little girl's cunt was. "Maybe I should get myself a pump? What do you girls think?"

They both looked at the shiny cock that was resting on its owners stomach. Danielle replied, "Your cock is big enough already, I think. But maybe...." Danielle started to suck at the juice-covered cock; she wanted this beast inside her ass, and soon.

(One more to come....)

Ture Incest Aunt and Uncle and Me

jkwon on Incest Stories

The year was 1992 I was just starting Highschool and was over my Aunt and Uncles house for the summer before school. I am TexMex and live in Brownsville, Tx  Here we go

It was in july and I was just finish Middle School and was over my Aunts house and would be there for my family was out of town. I remember hangin out with my cousin down the street it was about 7pm and we all want to go to the park. I went home to change cloths and get a drink so I told everyone that I would meet them later. I got to my aunts house and my uncle was home and in his room. I went to change and as I was naked my uncle came in the room. I think nothing of it but when he hug me I got a little nervous plus I was naked.I could feel his cock stiff against my chest and his hand touching my ass. I was in

Read More
shock and could not move.He let go and went out of the room. I felt weird but think about that much and left. Couple of days went by and my uncle was actin funny around me and was always touching me as a young boy you dont think much about this and think that family would never hurt you.

One day I was in the kitchen and my uncle wanted me to help him with something down in the basement so I follow him. My aunt was watching TV in there room and my couisn was a sleep.AS we got down stairs and in the basement my uncle was touchin me and hugin me. He was sitin on the pool table and ask me to bend down and push the cabnet door and hold it so he could fix it . I try to hold it and sit on the floor but he told me to stand in front of him and bend down. I did as I was told and was bent down with my ass up in the air and in front of him. He slowly push out against me and I could feel his cock right at the front of my ass hole Uncle what are you doing I said and SSSSHHHHH is all he said and started to play with his cock in front of me. I was so scared but was still holden the door and for some reason watchin him rub his cock. He slowly pull down my shorts and rub his cock on my ass hole. I felt a finger push in and close my eyes and hopin it was all a bad dream. I started to got hot and wet in my ass and it started to feel go. He pull out and when I look up I seen his cock push in my ass. It hurt and I try to move but he said hold the door and close your eyes. I look up and seen his cock go in and out my ass and him holden my ass and pushin in me. He started to play with my balls and rub on my cock. I was feel good and sex took over me I was enjoyin this and when he ask me yo touch his balls I rub them and they where hot and it really turn me on.

We heard a noise and he let go and I got up and he told me we would finish later. I pull my pants up and went up stairs to see my aunt in the kitchen. I went to livingroom and sat and watch TV.My aunt went down stairs to see my uncle. I was shakin but my ass felt good and something inside me wanted more. I sat there and was so turn on that I walk and went down the basement my aunt was come up and I got down and my uncle was moving stuff around. I walk over to him and gave him a hug and he was lookin at me. I think we need to finish everyone is up stairs I said holy shit did I just tell my uncle to fuck in my ass. He gave a smile and we walk over to the couch. I bent forword and I watch him take my pants off and rub my ass hole. As he lick and spit in his hand and rub it on his cock I was ready and he push in me I was rockin to his pump and could feel me giving hot and enjoyin his cock in my ass. I not gay I grown up jerkin off to playboys and would catch my mom naked sometime but this was just to good. He pull out and told me to lay on my back. As I was on my back he got between my legs and push his cock deep in my ass. He pick up the pace and with one hand rubing my cock. Grab and rub my balls he said and I did.

About 10 min I felt his cum in my ass and That made me pee. The feelin was so good and I was in heaven. We never kiss or did he ask me to suck his cock. As he pull out I hard a pop and could feel cum come out my ass. He grab his shirt and wipe the pee and my ass and told me to go upstairs and use the bathroom to clean up. As I walk up stairs I could feel the cum comin out my ass and my cock pump with every heart beat I sat on the toilet and air was fartin out of me. I thought this was great and wanted more

read next story Hope you enjoy and I have to write this so I can get feed back and see if I am the only guy that has gone through this. jerry_eliason@yahoo.com

Me and my Mom pt.1

cOKe_HorE_69 on Incest Stories

This is the story of me and my mom when i was 17. At the time we had just moved to Dallas from Michigan and it was a one of the worst summer days I have ever felt it was like 95 degrees. We had only been there for 3 days so I didn't really know anybody. It was about 3:00 when my mom went to the store, she said she would be about an hour. I was board so i started watching tv. I felt my cock getting hard out of nowhere so I started flipping through the channels looking for some porn to watch. After I found one I took off all my cloths because i was so hot because we did not have air conditioning. I started to jerk off. After i finished I must have fell asleep. When I woke it was almost 7:30. I put my cloths on and started to look for my mom. I

Read More
went to her bedroom but when I seen her I just froze in the door way. She was laying on her bed with not a stitch of clothing on just fingering herself. I went around the corner of the wall and started to play with my cock because it was already hard. I had already came about 3 times in the 15 minutes of watching my hot mother finger fuck herself. I could tell when she was about to cum because her tight pussy started to get really shiny and wet. Then this is what I heard, OOOO YES OOOOOO MATT FUCK ME OOOOOOOOHHHHH GOD YES. When I heard this I got shocked because I am Matt, her son. 

To Be ContinuedÂÂ